#neteyam x fem metkayina reader

[neteyamsl0v3r]

🧸ྀི 𝔀𝓪𝓻𝓻𝓲𝓸𝓻'𝓼 𝓮𝓶𝓫𝓻𝓪𝓬𝓮, pt. 1

★ ˙🧷 ̟ pairing: amnesiac agedup! neteyam x fem!metkayina!hermit!reader

★ ˙🧷 ̟ summary: neteyam didn't die during the fight, but instead got swept away by the waves, until he lost consciousness near the shore of your island.

★ ˙🧷 ̟ word count: 5.6k

★ ˙🧷 ̟tags/cw: agedup!characters, younger neteyam (18 up), older reader (20 up), amnesia, temporary memory loss, near death experience, falling in love, cohabitation, tsawke (sun) x syulang (flower), affectionate neteyam, neteyam's love language: act of service, reclusive but not introverted reader. (please tell me if I left out something!!)

──★ ˙🧷 ̟ !! A/N: this will be a twoshot fic! a rough draft, so it's unedited. will come back to revise and edit after my exams!! mwah. any feedback from you guys will be very much appreciated 🥹. text dividers credits to @/enchanthings and @/cinetrix for adult neteyam

MASTERLIST

WATTPAD

★ ˙🧷 ̟ part i.

The waves of the ocean are restless, roaring in anger as the sky goes deeper into the eclipse. The sound of water hitting the shore is ticking you off, you can barely fall asleep because you would be shook awake by the thunderous roar of the water. Tonight is different. Something is different. You are used to storms and rough waves of the ocean, living alone on this small isolated island for almost half of your life. There has never been an instance that you couldn’t sleep during fierce weathers, in fact you find them comforting, reminding you of Eywa's presence in your solitude.

But tonight is not your normal night. Something is calling you to the beach, beckoning you, tempting you to step outside the comfort of your marui. You know it's dangerous, but the urge is like an itch you couldn’t scratch. Something perturbing is on the shore, and it must be Eywa pulling you to discover what’s on the other side.

So against your better judgment, you walked cautiously as the wind blew against you, messing your hair and pulling your beaded top up to your neck. You cursed as you tried to tighten the strings of your top, already regretting coming out of your warm and comforting marui. The raindrops were cold against your skin, making you hiss. Whatever is at the shore, it better be worth your time or else you’ll be having a word with great mother Eywa.

You clutched the spear in your right hand as you tried to cover your face with the other, keeping the water from clouding your vision as you walked near to the shore. Quickly, you noticed a figure lying on the sand, unmoving, as the waves cradled the figure’s body.

“Hey! Are you okay?” You spoke in na’vi, but the wind was too loud so you walked closer, watching the unmoving intruder cautiously. When it remained motionless, you cursed and walked closer.

Oh great mother. I thought you brought me gifts. I didn’t expect it to be a dying man!

The first thing you noticed was their skin color, a lot darker than yours, shade different too. Their tails were slimmer, arms a lot thinner. They couldn’t possibly be a metkayina. On their neck was a beaded necklace you often see in other clans’ warriors. You just weren't sure what clan he’s from. So he’s a warrior, that makes sense why he's wounded. But he's obviously not an aquatic na’vi. .

His breathing was faint, chest barely moving. He looks like he’s almost at Eywa’s embrace, and based on her multiple urging of you, it’s easy to understand that she definetly didn’t want this young warrior to die yet.

Searching for his wound, you saw a small hole near his chest, continously bleeding with debris of sand inside the wound. Grunting, you pulled him up and immediately checked whether there’s an exit wound. Seeing none, you finally let go of your breath. Okay. that’s good. I can work with that.

With all of your strength, you carried the dying warrior back to your marui, settling him on your bed as you quickly prepared all your tools and healing medicines. The first thing you did was to check if there’s any debris deep inside the wound. This is crucial, for a wound would never heal if there’s debris stuck inside. You worked quickly, and was surprised when your prodding tool bumped into something hard. The unconscious man groaned with pain, but his eyes remained closed.

“I’m sorry, mighty warrior, but this might hurt a lot. Unfortunately, i don’t have anything to stop the pain at the moment. Ready?” With quick movements, you retrieved the debris inside the wound, instantly perplexed when you saw it was a piece of metal with a weird shape. You almost forgot your patient until you felt him tremble.

You winced, “Sorry, I was just curious. Is this a new weapon from your clan? Looks odd, and definitely against Eywa’s rules.”

Of course no one replied. You set aside the odd-looking metal and refocused on the bleeding wound. You cleaned it up and started patching it up. It took you few hours to finish, and when you did, you were already sweating a lot.

With a sigh, you patted the young warrior’s pale cheek gently. “I’m done, mighty warrior. Now its your battle to fight. May Eywa be with you, brother.”

It's been three days since you took in this patient. He hasn't woken up yet, but his breathing has stabilized. He also stopped bleeding and regained some color in his cheeks and lips. He's just basically recuperating right now and will wake soon enough.

You took this time to observe his facial features and was surprised to see he’s actually very good looking. You were so focused on saving his life that you barely noticed his appearance. He was a lot taller than you, with wide shoulders and thin waist. His calloused hands undeniably belonged to a warrior that uses bow and arrow, long fingers that you often stare at, as you watch him sleep.

You weren't sure what happened to him, but you're happy he’s fighting to survive. You wouldn't want to have a corpse of a fallen warrior in your marui after all. Oftentimes you would imagine what had transpired, what and where that odd-looking metal came from, and how powerful it was to almost send him back to Eywa’s embrace.

You laughed at your own thoughts, musing to yourself. “You look good, mighty warrior. Are you perhaps mated? If not, then how about me?”

You paused, then laughed as if you found yourself funny. “Nevermind. You seem too young for me. Although it makes you much more interesting, as you seem to have passed your iknimaya already.”

You turned away from your patient and began sharpening your spear, not noticing the finger of your patient—the one you just touched a moment ago—began twitching before settling back to normal once again.

You continued speaking. “I have done half of my iknimaya as well, although it's not considered official? Since I wasn't on metkayina and there's no elders to perform the ceremony for me. Not that important though. The only thing that is important is that I already have my own tsurak. Her name is hona.”

Inspecting your new sharpened spear, you sighed with contentment. Although alone, you enjoy your life on this island. You don't mind the solitude, as if you were born to be alone.

You know your family still hopes you’d go back home, to awa’atlu, but you figured your presence will not affect anything anyways. So you left under your parents’ regretful gazes and lived all your life on this island, surviving on your own.

There will be a time where your past will come back to haunt you, mess with your peace, and forcefully take you away from this place you have considered your home.

But for now, you’d enjoy your freedom. You just didn't expect to pick up a wounded stranger with a lot of mysteries you cannot wait to uncover.

“You must recover well, mighty warrior. Your family must be worried sick about you right now. Perhaps they might even think you're dead. So get better soon and leave, alright?”

As much as he looks good, he’s a stranger. You have basically completed Eywa’s request, so it's no longer your problem once he has recovered. He might fly with an ikran, or swim with an ilu, you do not care. You just want him to regain his strength and let him go back to where he's supposed to be.

You stood up and took your spear, ready to hunt for food and probably pick some herbs for your patient. These remaining days are important for his recovery. If he gets sick midway, he might not survive.

You groaned, feeling the ache on your shoulders and back when you woke up in the morning. You have sacrificed yourself and laid on the flooring of your marui, while the sleeping warrior slept in your bed comfortably.

You couldn't help but to fume in anger. This man better appreciate your efforts because if not, then both of you will have a problem.

Stretching your neck and shoulder, you groaned again. “Oh my Eywa, is this a punishment? Why must I suffer like this? What have I done?” You knew Eywa wouldn't respond. She only makes a connection or communication with you when she deems it necessary. With a sigh, you stood up and prepared yourself to hunt once again, feeling the rumble of your stomach.

As you are fixing your beaded top, you looked at your sleeping patient and sat on the side of the bed. “Wake up, will you? I’m so tired of sleeping on the floor. You’ve been hogging my bed since you came here. Don’t you have any shame?”

When your stomach rumbled again, you turned your head and stood up as you took your spear and headed outside. It was already noon when you came back with a basket of fish, several edible fruits and herbal medicine. You didn't pay attention to the man inside your home as you quickly prepared your lunch, not seeing the man’s lips twitching to form a smile.

You didn't forget to thank Eywa for the food, offering your sincere prayers as you pay respect for the fishes you hunted. “May Eywa be with you, little fishes. For now, please help me fill my belly.”

As you were about to walk back inside the marui, you froze in shock to see the sleeping warrior now sitting on the bed, calmly observing you. His amber eyes were scanning you, as if determining your level of threat to him, of what your capabilities are. You didn't care about his mistrustful eyes as you walked briskly towards him.

Clutching your chest, you exclaimed. “Wiya! Thank Eywa you finally woke up! Oh Eywa! This is great!”

Your surprise and joy made the man finally put his attention to you. “Who are you?” He asked, voice laced with authority as he scrutinized you. His mistrustful eyes made you roll your eyes. Oh Eywa, he’s one of those guys, isn’t he? The ones with their nose taller than their foreheads.

With the tone of his voice, your enthusiasm waned. You crossed your arms as your ears flattened against your head. “What do you think, young warrior?”

Seeing him non-responsive, you pointed to your bed and said. “I’m the one who saved you from returning to your great mother’s embrace, brother. The bed you are sitting on is mine. This marui is mine. This island is mine.”

His eyes widened, before he settled into a confused silence. It seems that he’s finally having some recollection of what happened to him. You let him think to himself and went back to your lunch, thanking Eywa for hearing your prayers.

You can finally sleep in your bed, after several nights of sleeping on a cold hard floor.

“... Do you know me?” He asked after a few minutes of silence, looking at you searchingly, seemingly confused and anxious.

You see his ears twitch and his tail flicking around in anxiety. A sense of foreboding dominated you. Please don't tell me… “No, I do not. I just happen to see you wounded on the shore of my island, that's why I brought you here. D-Do you not remember who you are?”

“... It seems not.”

With a defeated groan, you kicked the basket in frustration. “Pxasik! Don’t tell me you do not remember where you came from either?”

The young warrior glanced at you before shaking his head. He also looked distraught, it's probably very scary for him, remembering nothing. Waking up in a very unfamiliar place, with an aching body and a stranger reef na’vi girl. One can only imagine the horror.

Suddenly feeling regretful with your reaction, you studied him and sighed. “It’s fine. It's a common occurrence when warriors get wounded heavily. You’ll remember it later. For now…”

Seeing your conflicted appearance, the young warrior said. “I’ll leave.”

Your eyes widened as you met his eyes. The young warrior looked at you resolutely, and you felt even worse.

“I don't want to burden you any longer, so I will leave and find my way back h—”

Walking towards him, you gently pushed him back to the bed. “Just stay. At least until you remember who you are. I’m sure it won't be long before you get your memories back. I’d hate to see you wander around not knowing where to go, not to mention you’re still recovering from a heavy wound.”

The handsome warrior seemed hesitant, looking at you with confused eyes. “B-But—”

Feeling a bit peeved, you kneeled, now face to face with him. “Listen, warrior. I would've let you go if you have your memories intact, because it means I have finished Eywa’s quest for me. But now that you lost your memories, it would be against my conscience to let you leave while still recovering from a fatal wound and don't know where to go.”

He looked at you and seeing your resolute eyes, he finally relented and nodded. In fact he also really didn't want to leave for now. He can barely move his body, his chest is aching, head pounding, and he also cannot remember who he is. He had no recollection of what had happened to him and just woke up to the scent of the ocean and the tang of herbal medicine in the air.

His only comfort is that he's still alive, that you managed to keep him alive. Just by the bandages in his chest and the weakness he felt, he knew he must've been close to surrendering into the great mother’s embrace. If you didn't show up at all, then he might have been dead by now.

“Irayo…”

“_______. My name is _______.”

“Irayo, ______. I owe you my life.” He savored your name in his lips, liking how it rolled off his tongue nicely. Your name suited you.

With a smile, you stood up and spoke. “Well you do, so better pay me up in the future once you get home. For now, we’re gonna live together for a few more days so I'd like to make some rules.”

The warrior nodded, he knows it's reasonable to have rules. “Tell me.”

Pointing the bed, you said. “Now that you are awake, I refuse to sleep on the floor. The bed is big enough for the two of us, so we can just share. Another thing is that when you can finally stand and move, I expect you to pull your own weight around here. Do not expect me to always hunt for you. Is that clear?”

“Yes, I understand.”

He seems a lot more obedient than you thought so you gave him a satisfied smile. “Well then, we have an agreement. For now I’ll hunt for you, since you are still recovering. And oh, btw. I’ll just call you warrior since both of us do not know your name. Will that be alright?”

Warrior didn't seem to mind as he nodded, observing your marui. It didn't escape your eyes as he appreciated your personal space, amazed and curious.

“This is called marui. Technically not a marui though because it's a bit farther away from the water compared to marui built above the water.”

The young warrior glanced at you, “We call them kelku.”

Throwing back your head, you laughed. The wounded warrior looked at you, perplexed why you suddenly laughed.

“Ah, it's so funny that you remember what’s the name of the place you sleep in, but not your name or your clan?”

Realization dawned on him. It seems that he also thought it was odd. It's clear that he actually didn't forget everything after all, and only needed some triggers to bring back his memories. Your ears twitch in approval. “It seems that it's gonna be easy to get back your memories. Way to go, warrior.”

He looked sheepish, and also a bit happy at your words. He also cannot wait to regain his memories, as there's a feeling of dread and worry in the back of his mind he cannot explain. You're probably right when you said that someone's worrying and waiting for him back home.

“The power must come from here, steady your hands and do not let your fingers tremble. Straighten your body, do not forget your breathing…”

You didn't know how it happened. When you realize what's going on, you already had a bow and arrow in your hand, and your wounded patient is now standing so close to you, looming over you like a shadow.

During these days, he abided by all your rules. He pulled his own weight, and he always managed to bring back food for the both of you. At first you want to refuse, you feel that it is not right to take a wounded man’s ration. However, he made it clear that he intentionally hunts and gathers food for two, so you do not have to hunt for yourself.

Such gestures are overwhelming to you, but you do not have the heart to refuse. So when he asked if you wanted to learn how to use bows and arrows, you only hesitated for a minute before you gave in to his warm and gentle amber eyes.

It's baffling how he managed to turn your life upside down in just a few days, and before you even knew it, he already had control over everything. It's infuriating, it’s making you feel something unfamiliar to you, but every time you want to complain, you find yourself mute under his patient and gentle gaze.

“______. You’re not paying attention, aren’t you?”

Waking up from your stupor, you blinked a few times and stuttered. “W-What?"

“You’re lost in your thoughts again.” The handsome warrior stepped away from you with a doting smile. “I think it's enough for today. You're probably tired.”

You wanted to say no, but his teasing smile stopped you. You had no choice but to go along with him and drop your arm that is holding the bow. Following him, you started to notice his wide shoulders, muscled biceps, and slim waist. The way the light of the tsawke makes his skin glisten, showcasing his rich and dark colors.

You thought you were discreet in your staring until he paused, making you bump into his back. Wincing, you hissed. “Hey, why did you stop? Your back is hard as rock…”

“Maybe if you weren't gawking at me, you wouldn't bump into me.”

“I wasn't gawking!” Feeling flustered when you got caught, your face heated. You looked at the trees to avoid his eyes. With your heart racing, you added. “How would you even know I'm looking at you, maybe I was looking at the scenery!”

The handsome warrior turned around, looking at you from above with his teasing smile. Both of you know the truth, but there's no way you’d accept defeat so easily.

Crossing his arms, he leaned on the nearby tree and said. “I’m the scenery.”

Your eyes bulged in shock. Everyday, your perception of the younger man just keeps getting refreshed as the day you spend with him increases. “Narcissist! So what if I’m looking at you?”

He looked at you, amusement clear in his eyes. You watch him straighten his body and begin walking back to your marui. “You don’t have to be embarrassed, y’know. I’ve heard you comment about my looks so many times already.”

What the hell is he talking about? With frantic steps, you caught up with him and demanded an answer. “Are you delirious? When did I even comment on your looks? Are you sure you are not imagining things with your narcissism?”

Picking up a fruit in the basket, he tossed it to you with quick hands. You have no choice but to catch the fruit with confused eyes. He looked you straight into the eyes and said. “You look good, mighty warrior. Are you perhaps mated? If not, how about me?”

With a powerful toss, you threw the fruit in his face. “Shut up, skxawng!!!”

“Stop. Stop. STOP! You’re doing it wrong!” With a huff, you took the spear from the warrior’s hand. He merely shrugged and motioned for you to show how exactly he is wrong.

Riding your ilu, you dived into the water and skillfully speared several fish and swam back into the surface in just a few seconds. On the spear was a large fish enough to feed the two of you for one whole day. It was on the verge of death as it flailed around. With your prayers to Eywa and quick hands, you ended the life of the poor fish.

The young warrior was staring at you with a smile, not at all ashamed of his lack of skill in spear hunting. You shook your head. “You’re definitely not an oceanic na’vi.”

“You speak as if the color of our skin does not prove enough that I'm not an aquatic na’vi,” He took the fish from you with a chuckle, not caring if his hands get blooded as long as yours does not.

“Well, I cannot guess the great mother’s thoughts when she created the na’vi. Who knows if there's oceanic people with skin colors similar to yours?”

The warrior paused. He waited for you to walk side by side with him before he responded. “Each na’vi from different habitats will develop physical attributes suited for their environment. Your skin allows your better integration with the water.”

You hummed. That, you knew. Although you never really have seen much of others na’vi. He was your first encounter with the na’vi with darker and bluer skin color.

“That makes it easier for you to find your clan, doesn't it? I mean we just have to think what place suits your skin color best.”

Both of you laughed as you reached your marui. He began preparing the fish while you sat inside the marui, watching his back. You knew he knew you're looking at him, but he clearly didn't mind. He seems to even enjoy the fact that you cannot deny his physical appeal.

“Have you ever wondered what got you almost killed?” You found yourself asking. You winced, regretting it already as you do not want to sound insensitive. He cannot even remember his name, what more about what happened to him?

“Whoever did it wanted me dead. They targeted my chest, which is where I am most vulnerable aside from my head. They even made sure I didn't get help by letting me sink in the ocean. They're ruthless and are clearly after my life, a blood feud.”

You shivered at the thought. A blood feud. You couldn't help but think. What if these killers are still searching for him? Who are they? Are they na’vi? “What about that small metal piece? Do other na’vi use metal despite it being against the Great Mother’s rules?”

The darker na’vi paused, trying to remember or even formulate ideas. He then walked towards you and sat beside you, face solemn as he took the odd metal piece from the satchel you have woven for him. “I cannot remember what it was, but it feels familiar to me. I must've encountered it before, and knew its effects.”

Both of you had turned silent, each occupied by your own complicated thoughts. His identity and what happened to him is now even a bigger mystery with the origins of this piece of metal at play.

Suddenly feeling exhausted, you leaned on his shoulders and closed your eyes. “Don’t worry too much, young warrior. At least on this island, you’re safe.”

“I know, syulang.”

Standing up straight, you looked at him with wide eyes. Did he just call you syulang?

Chuckling at your reaction, he tilted his head. “What? Can’t call you that?”

“No–yes, i-ah- Pxasìk! I mean, why? Why call me that?”

Suddenly he’s leaning into you, his warm amber gaze holding yours as a smile brightened his already handsome face, watching you as you stumbled on your words.

When his tempting lips hovered over your ears, scorching breath ghosting over your skin, he whispered. “You remind me of a flower. The one under the tsawke, all alone in a wide grassland, standing tall and mighty against the breeze.”

As days became a blur, you realized how your life had completely changed with the young warrior’s presence in your life. The once comforting chill of the night as you sleep alone has become rather uncomfortable in the absence of his warmth next to you. The once promising future of solitude and peace has become bleak; something to dread about as you hear his hearty laughter, his teasing voice, his steady breaths in the dead of eclipse.

You cannot pretend that something didn't change. You cannot act as if you actually didn't enjoy the freshness he had brought into your life. He changed your life forever, and for the better. He showed you a lot of things you have never seen before, and for a moment you thought this could go on forever.

You cannot fool yourself that it’ll stay forever that way.

He will regain his memories. Once he does, he’ll leave you and you’d be alone again. You knew how it would end, like a chasm that will devour you whole; a quagmire that is slowly pulling you in.

“It’s unlike you to be so quiet. What's going on?” he plopped next to you as you gazed at the gentle waves of the ocean. You shook your head as you chuckled.

“Can’t I appreciate the ocean in silence?”

“Of course you can, but I want to hear your voice. It's boring if you're not chattering nonstop.”

You snickered, trying to hide the pang of pain you felt inside. You know he's looking at you. He’s studying you, hoping to understand what's bothering you. But how can you say it's him that's bothering you? That it's him that's making you this miserable?

“I’m okay. I’m just thinking about life y’know? Eywa’s plans for me. ”

He hummed, turning towards the ocean. He knew you weren't telling the truth, but he doesn't know if he had the heart to ask for the truth anyway. So he just hummed, indulging in your presence.

“I also wonder what’s my future. But I don't even remember who I am, so what's the use?”

You turned to him, tracing his features with your gaze. He met your gaze, searching, hoping, expecting something. You didn't know what it was, so you offered what you thought would be the best answer. “You’re an excellent na’vi. Eywa’s plans for you will be grand, trust in her to guide you into the right path.”

“But will you be there, syulang?”

“I don't know. Will I?”

“I sure hope so. I cannot imagine a life without you constantly in my ear.”

“You skxawng, did you just call me loudmouth?”

“I don’t know. Did I?”

With a laugh, you smacked his shoulder. When you're about to pull your hand back, he reached for it and held it tightly. You watched him as he played with your fingers. You can feel the heat radiating from his palm, so warm and strangely comforting. You didn't say anything. He didn't either.

So you indulged. Indulged in the fantasy that this is a promise of forever. That he wanted you to be in his life, in his future. That there's more for the two of you, and not just a fleeting encounter that he will remember fondly as he talks about his past.

You remained like that for a long time, holding each other’s hand as you watched the ocean as the sky turned dark.

It was deep into the eclipse when you realized that the space next to you was empty. The first thing that came to mind was that he had regained his memories and left while you slept. As fear began to seize your heart, you noticed his makeshift bow and arrow beside the bed. Your once racing heart settled down, but as it did, another question popped into your mind.

Wait. Why am I so afraid that he had left?

“Did I wake you, syulang?”

You had no time to dwell in your thoughts when the warrior appeared in the entrance of your marui, holding your spear. It seems that he came from the outside, evident from the cold scent of water and foliage.

“Where have you been?” You asked groggily, trying to sit up from the bed, but the handsome warrior gently pushed you back by your shoulders.

“No, don't sit up, continue sleeping okay? I just went outside to check since I heard some animal noises.” He placated you.

Yawning with closed eyes, you said absent-mindedly. “Don’t do it next time, it's dangerous.”

“I know, syulang. Go back to sleep."

“M’kay…”

Unbeknownst to you, the warrior remained seated beside you, staring at your face as he traced your features with his eyes. He didn't know when it started, but his heart that seems so anxious to leave now has its enthusiasm waned.

You began occupying his mind, your silly little expressions and when you bicker with him over little things. Slowly, regaining his memories was no longer his first priority. You became his first priority.

He didn't know what it meant. He didn't know a lot of things. Heck, he didn't even know who he was. He should've been anxious, he should've been more enthusiastic to search for his origin, but your companionship made him forget that he’s a lost man. The thought of leaving can easily be erased by a silly little smile from you.

Syulang. Oh, syulang.

In fact, he wasn't simply just checking out any predators outside. He went inside because he remembered something. A whistle or cry for something. A muscle memory. He had tried to use it multiple times, hoping that someone that could lead to his origin would pop out. He had been doing it recently, every night, hoping for some result.

He succeeded tonight. After a few calls, a large winged creature descended upon the trees. He recognized it immediately. A mountain banshee. His ikran.

The ikran was green in color, with yellow and brown stripes in its body and wings. Petting the winged creature's chin, the young warrior sighed. “Oh Eywa, you’re magnificent. I expected nothing less. Are you my ikran? Am I part of the Tayrangi clan of the Eastern Sea?”

The creature nuzzled into his touch, eyes narrowing at him as if to communicate with his rider.

The two watched each other in silence. Despite his desire to do so, the young warrior refused to fly. He merely patted his ikran’s back, searching for some object that could help him remember. As he continued searching around, his eyes focused on the small string of beads on his ikran’s saddle.

This…?

The young warrior paused as his eyes narrowed, a sense of foreboding rose from his chest before a splitting headache assaulted his senses. He groaned and held his head as his knees buckled due to pain.

His knees hit the ground with a loud thump, but the pain paled in comparison to the headache he’s feeling.

Think about her. Think about syulang. Don't push yourself, think about her, she’s still waiting for you back at the marui…

He didn't know how long he had kneeled on the ground before the pain gradually weakened until it became non-existent. When he regained his senses, his ikran had disappeared. Who knows where it flew.

Wiping his sweat and dirty knees, he looked at the dark sky and began walking back to your shared marui. He was excited to tell you about the progress he had made. That's he’s almost there in figuring out his identity.

But he cannot shake off this voice telling him to not say anything, telling him that if he broke the stability between the two of you, everything would change. And he’s not yet ready for change.

“Think about it, warrior. How else would you get hurt so badly if not for a woman?” You held your chin as you watched him ground several fruits and collect the sap with a pottery jar.

“You’re asking me if I snatched a promised woman and now her intended mate wants me dead?” He sounded like that's the most absurd idea in the world, clearly disgusted with the idea. “You seem to have drunk a lot of fruit sap, coming up with these ridiculous ideas.”

You giggled to yourself, still persisting on purpose to piss him off. “I mean think about it, warrior! Why else would you have a blood feud if not for a woman?”

He looked at you, unimpressed. Closing the jar full of fruit sap, he stood up to pick more fruits from the basket. “Syulang, a blood feud could be for other reasons, aside from snatching a promised woman. Perhaps it is because of clan disagreements.”

Humming, you picked up a small fruit and popped it into your mouth. Your face contorted due to the bitter aftertaste it left in your tongue. “You don't look disagreeable to me. I have a feeling that everyone in your clan adores you. But still it could be because of a w—”

“No. Because if it is, trust me syulang, I’d know.”

You stared at his serious face, you cannot see any falseness in his words. Only confidence in himself. He seems so sure. “How would you know?”

He crossed his arms and leaned against the edge of the net of your marui. “First, I don't go after promised women. I just knew I didn't and wouldn’t. The second reason why I knew it wasn't about me loving a promised woman was because if I already had my heart set on someone, then why would it beat for another?”

Your breath stuttered in your throat as the warrior took your hand into his, gazing at you deeply like you're the only one he sees. You couldn't think, couldn't move, couldn't speak. You can only gaze back into him as he gently said to you.

“So syulang, stop worrying about some other woman okay? You're just making yourself unhappy. Here, have some fruit sap, it's good for your skin.”

You know you would be making a mistake by doing this, but you did anyway. You kissed him, pressing your lips against his in a chaste, almost reverent kiss. You know it's something you cannot turn back, but you didn't care. Not when he’s here with you, as warm as the tsawke shining down on you.

──★ ˙🧷 ̟ !! A/N: this is it! hoped you liked part 1! Any feedback from you guys would be very much appreciated, it keeps me going. 🥹💜

Stay tuned for part 2 (end), everyone! Have a nice day!

[skeletondeerart]

Sacred Waters, Sacred Hearts Chapter 9

A Male OC! Metkayina x Fem Human! Reader | Word Count: 1500

Masterlist & join the taglist

A/N: Both Rukan and reader are in their mid 20's

" " = direct speech | ' ' = Metkayina sign language | Bold = English

POV Rukan

The sun was beginning to fade against the shore as dusk drew closer. (Y/N) and I strolled along the beach, the soft, iridescent sand squeaking underfoot. We walked toward a series of rockpools nestled among ancient mangroves - a quiet refuge teeming with life. Tiny baitfish glow in the pools, the air cool and salty as I took a deep breath taking in the moment.

As we walked, the soothing crash of the waves provided a steady rhythm, but I couldn’t help but notice how (Y/N) averted her gaze. Her usual playful banter was replaced with quiet seriousness, and her eyes, usually sparkling with mischief, now held a mix of determination and vulnerability. We reached a particularly vivid rockpool, its surface dancing with shimmering flecks of light. There, in the quiet intimacy of that secluded spot, (Y/N) pulled me close, her hand warm and steady in mine as she led me to sit, I reclined letting my feet submerge in the water.

My eyes drifted to her hand in mine. My thumb absentmindedly ran across her knuckles in quiet comfort, letting her talk in her own time. We sat there watching the rockpools until I heard (Y/N) release a heavy sigh. She shuffled to face me, taking my other hand. 

“Rukan?” she questioned, her voice barely rising above the murmur of the tide.

I tilted my head, my curiosity piqued. “What is it?” I asked, a gentle frown creasing my brow, as what-ifs swirled inside my mind. 

She hesitated for a moment, then said something that would change everything

 “I’m getting an avatar.”

The words hung between us, and I frowned in confusion as I floundered under her wide hopeful gaze. 

“An avatar? What is that?” I inquired. The term foreign on my tongue. I saw her eyes flick around nervously as her palms became clammy. My heart leapt into my throat as I guessed this wasn’t the reaction she wanted. 

“Uh- how to explain this simply…” She muttered to herself in English, the language lost to me. “Well, I’ll become Metkayina-” She started before I interjected trying to grapple with all this new information.

I frowned, confusion knotting my brow. “Become Metkayina?” I echoed. “What do you mean? You’re tawtute… you can’t just change species.” I leaned back, trying to make sense of her words.

“Ru- hear me out.” She huffed in frustration, and I quickly shut my mouth allowing her to explain further. “Think of it as a second body. Right now, I’m human, but when I sleep my brain will connect to my avatar… my Metkayina body. I will become Navi, Ru. This will allow me to move, swim, and bond with this world just like the way you do… just like Eywa intended”

I listened, absorbing her words trying desperately to understand. “So… you mean you’ll be able to go to sleep and wake up in a different body? How?”

“Exactly! I will sleep in a bed in my mauri, and wake up in my Navi body. When my Navi body sleeps, I will wake up as human again,” she replied, her voice growing more animated. 

“Isn’t this exciting?! I won’t be holding you back anymore. I can be right there with you - sharing every adventure, exploring every hidden cove, and truly belonging.”

I swallowed hard, glancing down at our joined hands. “(Y/N)... I-” I admitted, my voice unsure. “I've always known you like this. It’s difficult to imagine you any other way.”

Her gaze softened, as her five-fingered hands interlocked with my larger four-fingered hands “I know it sounds scary, Ru. But I want to be a part of this world and experience it alongside you. I’m still me, just… blue. I want to explore Pandora and breathe the air without bulky equipment… I just feel so alien.”

Alien.

The word stung my heart as it tumbled from her lips, she was my (Y/N), and to think she saw herself like those true aliens that destroy my… no… our world is truly heart-wrenching, my eyes burning with unshed tears as she poured her heart out. 

I gazed down at our intertwined fingers, then back up at her, a conflicted smile tugging at my lips. “I can’t say I fully understand yet (Y/N). But you belong to Pandora whether you are Navi or not. Your soul is Navi and that is more than enough for our Great Mother”

Her smile deepened as she squeezed my hand in gratitude. “Thank you, Ru. This means so much to me. I know this is a lot, but trust me. I’ll still be (Y/N) in my heart.” She reassured me by bringing my palm to her chest, where her heart beats with unwavering resolve.

“Of course my dear. I care about you if this is what you wish. Then we’ll navigate this together.” I say, my tone resolute and full of determination. I watch as (Y/N) flushing at the term of endearment - a soft blush spreading over her cheeks -before a playful, toothy grin takes over her as she lands a teasing punch on my arm.

“Alright enough out of you, you overgrown fish,” She says dismissively but the bright flush of her cheeks betrays her words.

“Ok-ok! I’ll quit it… my dear~” I snicker, raising my arms in a mock-defensive stance as she delivers another playful hit, and I groan in amused exasperation.

… Back at Awa'atlu with Säyani, Arohi and Tsevi …

Säyani couldn’t help but notice Rukan venturing outside the reef again on his Ilu—something he had been doing for months. He would silently slip away, as if disappearing within the seafoam, and the nagging feeling tugging at her chest fueled her curiosity about where he went. She could only speculate what he was getting up to.

“Hey girls,” she called out, glancing at Arohi and Tsevi, floating on their backs, basking in the sun. Their heads lifted briefly to acknowledge her. “Do you ever wonder where Ru goes beyond the reef?”

“You aren’t his Mum, Säyani—who cares? What, you sweet on him?” Arohi teased, her eyes closed as she soaked in the Sun’s rays.

Tsevi’s eyes narrowed as she watched the horizon. “Oh, this is ridiculous. What’s he even doing out there?” She huffed, swinging onto her Ilu. “No point in guessing. Let’s find out.”

“Yeah, that's a good idea, Tsevi. Let’s just check on him. I just want to make sure he's not up to no good,” Säyani agreed, yipping for her Ilu.

“Aww… but I wanna keep sunbathing,” groaned Arohi, squinting at them with one eye and shielding her face with her hand.

Tsevi huffed in annoyance as she turned around, her back facing Arohi. “Fine by us. You can stay here while Säyani and I go,” she called over her shoulder before jetting off to the open ocean, leaving a trail of sea spray behind her.

“NO! Wait up, guys!” Arohi floundered as she climbed onto her Ilu and raced after them.

Later, Arohi, Tsevi, and Säyani approached a dense tangle of mangrove roots. Their Ilu’s glided effortlessly through the water as they nestled themselves out of sight, keeping a safe distance. Their eyes settled on Rukan, who spoke to someone on the shore.

Tsevi squinted her mouth slightly agape. “Is that... a human?” she muttered under her breath, incredulous.

Säyani narrowed her eyes, her gaze drifting to a smaller form beside Rukan. “I thought humans were far out in Southern waters?... Why are they so close to Awa'atlu?” she murmured.

Arohi, always the more observant of the group, whispered, “It doesn't feel right. That one doesn't look like the demon soldiers we've heard about. They’re... different. Not like the stories.”

Tsevi frowned, her gaze flickering between Rukan and the stranger. “A human,” she muttered. “I just... I don’t get it. After everything? After what they did to the Tulkun?” She shook her head, the words catching in her throat.

Säyani exhaled slowly. “Rukan wouldn’t be reckless about this. Would he?”

Arohi hesitated before speaking. “What if this one is different?” She glanced at her friends. “What if we’ve been wrong?”

Tsevi inhaled sharply. “We can’t afford to be wrong.”

A tense stillness settled over the group as they tried to process the seriousness of the matter. Then, Tsevi’s voice cut through the silence, low and sharp with determination. “I’m telling Tonowari. This can’t go on.”

Säyani moved to interject but hesitated, her gaze lingering on Rukan and the human. Turmoil coiled in her chest as she took a deep breath, realizing they might have stumbled into something that would change their lives forever.

Enjoy the next chapter in my Masterlist! & join the taglist

Taglist! @stag-symbolism @camiicazi @shadyd3ar @cocopuffff @etexin @nanaluvs-me @misplacedvibes @annoyingasexual @royaltysuite @lovemiss-vale @heyitsaliii @lunagala23 @darktrashpoetry @mojo-jojo-1 @samlove391 @ravenswife @ellizzen @nifujiswhore @gingersnap126126 @luckeclover @xwackk@sparks0918

[bluephoenixgirl]

Rewrite The Stars

Neteyam x Metkayina!Reader

Warnings: ANGST, Tiny Bit Of Fluff, Arranged Relationship/Marriage, Forbidden Love, Arguments, Heartbreak, Weapons, Violence, Death, Controlling Behavior, Jealousy, And Possible Grammar Errors. (Let Me Know If I Missed Any!)

Summary: Before Y/N was even born she was to mate with the first son of Tonowari and Ronal who happened to be Ao’nung. Y/N was hoping that her parents would realize that Ao’nung isn’t the type of boy she wants to be with so when Neteyam and his family showed up she thought he was her escape. She believed that her and Neteyam were rewriting the stars but sadly Y/N’s hands were stayed tied to the promise her parents had already made for her.

Inspired Song: Rewrite The Stars by Zac Efron & Zendaya

Word Count: 2,356

Author’s Note: This has to be the longest story I have written in a while! I definitely suggest listening to the song before reading since it does reference some of the lyrics! THIS STORY IS ALL ANGST SO READ AT YOUR OWN RISK!

Y/N’s life started out just like every other teenage girl on Pandora till the Sully family showed up. Y/N is part of the Metkayina clan. Before she was even born she was to mate with the eldest son of the olo’eyktan who is the leader of the Metkayina clan. The eldest son of Tonowari and Ronal, who is named Ao’nung, was born first and then Y/N was.

Right when they were born their parents had them be around each as much as possible. As they grew up Y/N and Ao’nung were to always be around one another. Y/N didn’t mind it at first but as they got older Ao’nung became snobby and always made other Na’vi children feel like he was above them and better than them which Y/N wasn’t very fond of at all. She just couldn’t believe that in just a couple of years she will have to mate with him when he has an attitude that she completely despises.

Y/N has been hoping that one day her parents will realize that Ao’nung isn’t the type of guy she wants to spend the rest of her life with so when Y/N first laid eyes on the eldest son of the Sully family she was hoping that maybe that was a sign that she isn’t destined to be with Ao’nung. She was destined to be with Neteyam.

******************************

Y/N was out in the water with Tsireya on their ilus when they heard the horns signaling that the island had visitors so they made their way back to shore. Once they were close enough to the shore they got off their ilus and walked out of the water to see everyone in the village surrounding a Na’vi family that was from a different clan. Y/N could tell that they weren’t from the same clan by the darker blue of their skin and their different appearance such has their tails and arms.

Y/N noticed the younger son, Lo’ak was staring and flirting with Tsireya which made her giggle. But when Y/N looked at the older son, Neteyam she felt like she was hypnotized. When her ocean blue eyes met his yellow eyes it felt like it was just them on Pandora. When Ao’nung noticed he quickly became jealous so he wrapped an arm around Y/N’s shoulder which made her break her intense gaze from Neteyam.

She couldn’t help but feel a little embarrassed for looking at another boy in front of her own village. Everyone in the whole village knows she is to mate with Ao’nung. She was in complete awe staring at this boy that she just met. They haven’t even said a word to each other yet.

Tonowari and Ronal talked to Sully family Y/N just kept her eyes down at the sand. After Tonowari let the Sully family stay Tsireya told them she would show them where they will be staying. Everyone went their separate ways. Ao’nung and his brother Roxto left with Tsireya since their parents ordered them to help the Sully kids adapt to Metkayina ways. When Y/N reunited with her family and went back to their Marui.

******************************

Y/N decided to help the Sully kids since Y/N’a father is helping Tonowari with Jake. Y/N had created a bond with every Sully kid but you can tell that the one she’s the closest with is Neteyam. They instantly connected which Ao’nung did not like at all. He saw the way Y/N looked at Neteyam and the way Neteyam looked at Y/N. It was driving Ao’nung crazy. Y/N should only be looking at him and only him. She belongs to him. To make Neteyam back off Ao’nung told Y/N’s parents hoping that it would get Neteyam in trouble but instead it got Y/N in trouble instead.

******************************

Y/N walked into her mauri to see her parents waiting for her. She knew something was wrong by the worried look in her mom’s eyes and the sternness in her father’s eyes.

“What is going on? Is something wrong?” Y/N asked with a mixture of worry and concern in her voice. “You bet there is something wrong!” Her father snapped at her with anger in his tone which took Y/N by surprise. “Kylor please! Don’t!” Her mother pleaded to her husband. “No! She is not going to break the promise we made to Tonowari and Ronal.” Her father said which quickly made Y/N realize what was going on. “Who told you?” Y/N asked with a sigh looking down at the floor. “Ao’nung.” Her mother answered. “Of course!” Y/N said with a frustrated sigh.

“You are to stay away from that Sully boy!” Her father ordered her which made her heart sink down to her stomach. “What? Why?” Y/N asked in shock looking back up at her father. “You know why! You are to mate with Ao’nung and that Sully boy is getting in the way of that!” Her father told her in a stern tone. “But Neteyam makes me happy! He’s so sweet and caring.” Y/N told him.

“I apologize for going against your wishes but I know in my heart that I belong with Neteyam not Ao’nung.” Y/N said finally admitting it out loud. She couldn’t keep it in any longer. When she’s with Neteyam she feels safe. Neteyam is who the boy she always dreamed that she would spend the rest of her life with. That’s who she wants her happy ending with.

“You listen here!” Her father started as he walked closer to her which made Y/N’s heart begin to race. “If you choose to disobey your order you will not only be a disappointment to this family but you will be a disappointment to your fellow Na’vi ‘s as well.” Her father told her pointing one of his fingers at her. Every word that came out of her father’s mouth it felt like someone was stomping on her heart. She could feel tears forming in her eyes. “You will mate with Ao’nung and that is final.” Her father told her in a demanding voice. Y/N just stared up at her father with glassy like eyes. “Yes, father.” Y/N finally said with a slow nod as tears made their way down her face.

*****************************

After dinner Y/N went outside to sit on one of the docks with her feet in the water. She couldn’t get the conversation she had with her father out of her mind. She knows she isn’t going to be able to stay away from Neteyam but she also doesn’t want to be a disappointment in her family’s eyes.

“I’m guessing that you had a rough day, too?” She heard Neteyam say behind her. “Yes, I guess you can say that.” Y/N answered with a sigh as she stared down at the fish swimming around her feet. Neteyam sat down next to her. When she looked over at him she noticed the cut on Neteyam’s lip.

“Neteyam! Your lip!” Y/N said in shock. “What happened?” She asked him with concern in her voice and a concern look in her eyes. “Lo’ak and I got into a fight with Ao’nung and his friends.” Neteyam told her with a sigh. She saw the ashamed look he had in his eyes which ticked her off because of how many times Ao’nung has put down others he’s finally pushed the wrong one’s buttons. “What did he do?” Y/N asked him. “He was picking on Kiri.” Neteyam answered which made Y/N’s heart ache. “I’m sorry.” Y/N said in a soft voice. “It’s not your fault.” Neteyam said locking his yellow eyes with her blue eyes.

Every time Y/N looks into his eyes she feels a strong spark go through her. As they stared into each other’s eyes they leaned in. When their lips touched they felt something in them that they have never felt before. When they pulled away from the kiss Y/N felt like she was walking on air. But it didn’t last long because when she heard her father’s voice in her head she snapped back into reality and realized what she just did.

“Oh no!” Y/N said quickly standing up. “What’s wrong?” Neteyam asked quickly standing up as well. “I have to go!” Y/N said but before she could walk away Neteyam grabbed her hand. “Neteyam! Let me go!” Y/N told him in a stern tone. “Not until you tell me what is wrong!” Neteyam said in the same tone she just used. “I just broke my promise!” Y/N told him as tears started to flood her eyes. “Promise?” Neteyam asked her.

“Before I was even born my parents promised Tonowari and Ronal that I would mate with their eldest son.” Y/N told him which made Neteyam feel like he just got stabbed in the heart. “You and Ao’nung are bond to mate.” Neteyam said with a mixture of sadness and anger in his voice. Y/N just gave him a nod.

“Do you have feelings for him?” Neteyam asked her with jealousy. “It doesn’t matter.” Y/N told him with sadness as a couple tears rolled down her cheeks. “The agreement has been said and done which makes my hands tied.” She added.

Y/N got out of Neteyam’s hold and walked away leaving him standing there all alone completely heartbroken.

****************************

Since that night Y/N and Neteyam have kept their distance away from each other which didn’t last too long. When the whole village gathered Tonowari told everyone that their village is being threatened by the sky people. Seeing everyone getting riled up it was getting Y/N very scared and over whelmed so she ran away from the crowd. Neteyam knew he had to follow her.

“Y/N!” Neteyam called out to her which made her stop walking. “Why did you follow me?” Y/N asked turning around to face him. “Because I’m worried about you.” Neteyam told her. “Neteyam-“ Y/N started to say but he cut her off. “I know that you’re to mate with Ao’nung but I know you feel that same way I do.” Neteyam told her.

“When we kissed that night you had no intention pulling away.” He said as he moved closer towards her which made her heart race. Y/N knew every thing he way saying is the truth. That’s why she ain’t running away from him because she knows she can’t run away from the truth. “We are meant to be together.” Neteyam told her putting one of his hands onto her cheek. Y/N leaned into his soft touch as he stroked her cheek lightly.

Before anything else could happen they Tsireya calling Neteyam’s name which quickly made him take his hand off Y/N’s cheek. When they looked over they saw Tsireya running up to them with Ao’nung and Roxto. “Lo’ak is gone!” Tsireya told them. “What?” Y/N said in shock. “Where did he go?” Neteyam asked her with sternness in his tone even though he had a worried look in his yellow eyes. “He went to go get Payakan.” Tsireya answered him. “Kiri and Tuk left to go follow him.” Roxto added. “Let’s go! They can’t be out there by themselves.” Neteyam told them.

*****************************

After Neteyam left Y/N and everyone else with the tracker that was on Payakan Y/N got captured by Quaritch and his crew with Lo’ak, Tuk, and Tsireya. Y/N tried her best to act brave at least for Tuk but when Quaritch put the barrel of his gun to Lo’ak’s head she really thought it was over but Payakan came out of nowhere and jumped onto the ship tipping it over knocking Quaritch and some of his men into to the water. Once the ship landed safely back onto the a water Neteyam jumped aboard which made Tuk call out her bother’s name in happiness. Neteyam cut Y/N and the girls first and then Lo’ak.

Y/N followed Tsireya and Tuk off the ship but she paused when she saw Neteyam follow Lo’ak in the opposite direction. Y/N was about to follow the brothers but Tsireya told her to come with her and Tuk so she did. After the girls got into the water Y/N and Tsireya tried to get at least Tuk to safety but she got captured again. The girls knew they had to go save her so they got onto their ilus. They spotted Kiri tied up with Tuk but before they could find a way back onto the ship without getting caught they heard Lo’ak’s voice.

They found him in the water with Neteyam and a human boy so they went over to them. Y/N noticed blood in the water and before Y/N could say anything Lo’ak told them that Neteyam got hit with a bullet. They knew they had to get Neytam to a safe place so Y/N told them to help Neteyam onto her ilu. Lo’ak got onto Y/N’s ilu behind Neteyam while Tsireya let the boy ride on her ilu with her. As Y/N led they away from the ship with her ilu Tsireya told Lo’ak that Quaritch has his sisters but he knew he couldn’t go back right now since they had to get Neteyam to a safe place.

Lo’ak saw his father land on a big rock he called out to him saying Neteyam was hurt. Jake quickly saw they and Neteyam wounded so he waited until they got to him. Y/N and Lo’ak helped Jake get Neteyam onto the stone and out of the water. As the boys stood around Neteyam and helped him Y/N stood back with Tsireya. When Neytiri showed up after Jake called for her Y/N already had tears rolling down her face. It was breaking her heart looking at Neteyam in pain and hearing with voice get weaker and weaker. She was hoping that Neteyam was going to be okay but sadly their wasn’t enough hope.

Neteyam died in front of everyone. As Neytiri screamed out her son’s name everyone had tears rolling down their faces. Y/N immediately felt emptiness. When Neteyam told her that they belong together she actually believed it.

She felt like the stars were rewritten but they weren’t and she again felt like her hands were tied.

[yourstrulybluelover]

Midnight Rendezvous

Title: Midnight Rendezvous

Pairings: Lo’ak (25) x Navi Reader (24)

Warnings: MDNI

Contains: sexual tension, forced, dom Lo’ak, fingering, p in v

It's been 3 months since you’ve joined the Na’vi tribe. All possible thanks to Norm and the other scientists once they completed your avatar. You were now one of the people, one with nature, one with Pandora. The challenges and adventures that come every passing day brought purpose to your once useless life. Similar to Jake, your human body was mangled, restricting movement in your right arm and leg, all due to a reckless night on Earth. However, your scientific background was notably impressive, so once you were accepted into the Avatar program you decided to live a life with no regrets.

You fell in love with your slim avatar’s body. Once you were part of the tribe they stripped you of your human like clothing and adorned your body with beautifully woven pieces with crystal like beadings that were enough to cover you but not enough to hide fully hide your heavy chest and curvy hips. You thought you gotten used to clothing till the Sully brothers stopped in to check on you. You suddenly felt the urge to cover your chest and sit on the ground preventing them from seeing what they were more than accustomed to seeing with the other members of the tribe. You allowed your long black braided hair to cascade over your bosom once they entered your cot, still sitting on the ground you beckoned them into your new home.

They were one of the best trainers, without them you would not have made it through the ordeal of becoming Na’vi. Neteyam would spend hours after Eclipse teaching you the uses and strategies of weapons while Lo’ak was responsible for you becoming one of the best hunters. The time spent with them was memorable, they helped you with obtaining samples for the lab, while you taught them more about the human world. The more time spent with the brothers the more you realized why every female Na’vi was fascinated with them.

“Hey y/n, looking good, blue suits you.” Neteyam chuckled.

His words knock you out of your trance as you flashed a smile towards him. He has always been kind and gentle towards you. Despite his kindness, you found yourself more drawn to his younger brother who  

“Thanks Nete, what are the plans for tonight?” you winked “got some other girl to tend to?”

“Nah, we’re going to a party, you should come.” He replied , flashing a mischievous grin.

You decided to embrace the new found life and take on your adventurous and outgoing side. The brothers did mention that the elders had no idea about these bonfire parties. You figured it would be the best approach to grove in with Na’vi’s your age. Mustering up one breath of courage you sprung up from your hammock and began to began to dress, wiping with a wash cloth and adorning your body with another beaded top and more revealing loincloth you head out the door. Making your way through the forest was not as difficult as you anticipated. Your feet thread onto the soft grass. You stopped momentarily. Was that music? You persisted pass the vines and lianas, peering through the gaps.

You gasped. In the middle of a clearing surrounded by trees draped with bioluminescent flowers and vines were Metkayina youth, naked. The bonfire in the middle provided sufficient light to see, but dim enough to still foster privacy. The music came from an old radio box Norm gave the clan, the ground covered with what appeared to be wooled blankets. Na’vi men were on the floor, on top of them were women, their bodies intertwined. In their hands appeared to be chalices , more than likely containing fermented fruit strong enough to make one fall under the alcoholic influence. On the other side were more Na’vi men and women chatting, undressing, laughing and even a few were moaning. The sight had you both dumbfounded but also awakened your inquisitive side. The mess of bodies were enough to turn you on as your eyes took in the rhythms and sounds of pleasure escaping the group.

“Looks fun doesn’t it?”

Your breath hitched. Caught off guard you stumbled, your back hitting into a familiar chest.

“Lo-ak, you startled me.”

“Didn’t think you’d come.” He said his voice low.

“Didn’t realize it was that kind of party.” You laughed nervously, your face barely visible with the flickers of the flame’s shadow dancing across your body every so slightly. You were too busy feeling embarrassed to notice the stares of the youngest Sully brother on you.

“Ah y/n you’re here.” Neteyam called out as he walked towards the duo.

You reached out to punch him in the shoulder. “You skwang!’ you yelled, “you tricked me.”

“Nah y/n I’m trying to hook you up, my bro Azal asked me to invite you.”

“You could have given me a heads up that I’d be at a sex party.” You hissed. “Since when was Azal even interested in me?”

“You don’t have to partake, it’s a place where we can be free. You could just watch y/n,but if you’re not comfortable I can follow you home. Azal always had eyes for you y/n, you know he is one of the bulkier ones, a really excellent hunter.”

“Not interested Nete he is too cocky for me, and it’s fine, I’ll just dine and enjoy the show.” You sighed nonchalantly.

Taken aback at your openness and willingness Neteyam smirked. “Alright! Right this way Just at least greet Azal!” his arm on your upper back he guided you through the curtain of vines. You peered over your shoulder to see Lo’ak following, his gaze dark and jaw clenched.

“Fineee”

The party was intense in particular sections and more relaxed in others, the point was that everyone and everything was in view. There was a make shift area where homemade fruit wine was served, it reminded you of a human bar. Aside from the jazz like music and sinful moans filling your ears were the boring stories of Azal and his hunting streak. A mere attempt to impress you with his self-absorbed stories. Your eyes scanned the area to only lock eyes with Lo’ak, a particular female Na’vi kissing his neck while he sipped on his drink. You quickly averted your eyes to see Neteyam deep in conversation with a group of female Na’vis, a seductive grin plastered across his face. You huffed when Azal finally left you to get you another beverage, taking this as your chance you scurried off to the end permitter of the party, the moans were getting louder as more Na’vis began to partake. You took one last peak in an effort to catch the last glimpse of Lo’ak when you felt a heavy palm on your hip.

“Where you going y/n?”

“Lo’ak you’ve got to stop sneaking up on me.” You turn around to see his braids towering his face, his eyes hooded, lips agape. Something about his expression was intense, almost intoxicating. His palm remained on your hip,the other hand reaching out to remove a twig from your hair.You clear your throat in an attempt to break the tension.

“I’m tired Lo, think I’ve seen enough.” You said almost bitterly with the image of Lo’ak with the other female Na’vi.

“I haven’t.” He whispered, as he lowered his mouth to graze the top of your ear. You felt a sudden knot in your stomach, as a familiar wetness grew between your legs. Lo’ak trailed his fingers to the straps of your beaded top, slipping it off one of your shoulders.

“Lo-“

“I know you want this just  as badly as me.” His face mere inches away from yours as his hand rubs your arm soothingly. “Tell me you don’t want me and I’ll walk away.”

The moans in the group grew louder and suddenly you wish he would be the cause of the sinful moans escaping your lips. Your silence makes him step back. In one swift moment, you grab his arm pulling him towards you as you crash your lips onto his.

Lo’ak grabbed the back of your neck, as his mouth dominates yours, he pushes your back towards the bark of a tree. Your breathing is uneven as you fumble to remove your beaded clothing and his loincloth. Your eagerness catches him off guard as you stood before him clearly deprived of sexual pleasures. With one rapid motion, he picks you up with one arm, your legs instinctively wrap around his waist, his hardened member pressing on you. You gasped as you looked down.

You’ve never seen anything bigger, you were no stranger to human sex, but Na’vi sex was definitely outside your area of expertise. His mouth began to plant kisses on your neck, you threw your head back as you succumbed to the desire. Your hands moving to grope your nipples, and you roll them between your fingers. The horny mess before him only turned him on more.

“Dam mama,you don’t even know how bad I been wanting this.”

You moaned as you feel his fingers enter your pulsating hole, dripping as you feel him scissors his fingers to stretch you out. You begin to wine on his fingers, drowning in pleasure, your moans grow louder. His mouth finds yours again as he tongue fucks your mouth. He picks up the pace expertly moving in an up and forward motion. You clench his large digits as you fought your way into his mouth, pulling him more into you. He pulls away, his eyes pouring with lust as you arch your back, exposing your supple breasts. His fingers move faster and harder, within seconds your juices were spraying as you screamed his name, unaware that nearby fiesta heard.

“I want you in me now.” You pleaded drool running down your mouth, your eyes heavy. Your hands reach to pumphis  hard cock.

“Music to my ears y/n.” He groaned, “bend over for me.”

You willingly obliged by turning to face the tree, bent over, head bracing the bark, you reached behind to pull apart your ass cheeks to revel your gaping holes. “Fuck me Lo.” You cried, your voice barely audible as the party ensued.

He gasped, his palm reaching to smack your ass. Without warning you feel his mushroom tip press on your opening you move one hand to the tree for support the other finding your clit. As he pushed past your entrance you feel him stretch you to capacity, your eyes widen at the feeling almost like you were about to split in half. You turned back to face him, his expression darker as he fully plunges into you. You scream from the sudden pain and pleasure.

“Take this cock in that tight hole. “He reaches forward to grab your breast as he paced.

You gasp at his size, your moans getting louder as the pain is replaced with intense pleasure.

=“YYeeessss Lo’akkk just like that, fill meee uuupp.” Meeting his rhythm you bounced back onto his cock while rubbing your cloth, your eyes shut tight as you tried to focus over the horny mess before you. You looked up to see Neteyam among the other naked bodies, his dick being sucked by a female Na’vi as he fingers her. Your attention suddenly averted to Lo’ak who begins to pick up the pace slamming harder and harder as you squelch. Dirty monas escape your pretty lips, your eyes ertun to the party to find Neteyam now staring. You gulp.

Can he hear me? CAN HE SEE ME? You thought to yourself but suddenly find your self on your back against the forest floor. Lo’ak towering you. He renters you throwing your ankles over his shoulder.

“I wanna see that pretty face when I make you cum.”

You held his stare as you reach to pull your legs towards you, revealing yourself more to him. You feel his boner growing harder inside of you. He picks up the pace, now slapping your clit. You hum in pleasure. You look down to see the bulge move in your stomach, he rubs your clit faster hitting upwards to find your sweet spot. The familiar feeling began to build soon your back arched as you begged him to fuck you senseless, to fill your lustful desires, to appease your cravings.

“Cum for me y/n.”

“Im gonna cummm.” You eyes water, mouth agape as you reach you high, causing you to convulse spewing your jucies once more. You scream your nails digging into his forearms as you become undone before him, he pulls out within three strokes spilling his hot seed on your face. Your smile suddenly vanishes when you realize in the near distance Neteyam's silhouette grows closer.

 “My turn brother.”

[irayoeywa]

seashells ✧

part seven

lo'ak sully x fem!metkayina!reader

warnings/notes - lowercase intended, gif is mine, border creds to shifterium.

na'vi words used (with translations) - olo'eyktan - clan leader tsahìk - spiritual leader marui - a woven canopy-like structure made for living in tulkun - sea creature

< part six part eight >

series masterlist main masterlist

the walk to the olo'eyktan and tsahìk's marui was deathly silent. and even though no words were spoken, you could still feel the anger and disappointment radiating off of the two clan leaders.

you, tsireya, aonung, neteyam, and lo'ak walked towards the woven space in a single file line. rotxo was there with you five when you first arrived but had to leave as soon as you got back to the village.

upon entering the marui, your heart dropped. standing in the marui was your family. aolani was seated on the floor, your mother looked worried, and your father.. well furious would be an understatement.

"y/n!" aolani squealed, running over to you and hugging your legs.

"aolani." your father spoke sternly. the small girl released you from her grip and quietly went back over to your parents. you avoided looking at them at all costs.

luckily, ronal started speaking so you wouldn't have to deal with your parents at this very moment.

"you allowed this. you allowed him to bond with the outcast!" ronal berated. it was clear that she meant all of you but her eyes seemed to drift towards you more often than the rest.

"tsireya." tonowari spoke, causing tsireya to look at him with anxious eyes, "you disappoint me daughter."

the look on tsireya's face caused you to frown. she shouldn't be getting in trouble for this. but in all honesty, none of you should. the clan doesn't actually know payakan's story but it seemed as if nobody was willing to listen anyway.

tonowari then turned to lo'ak, "and you, son of a great warrior, who has been taught better."

you glanced behind you, seeing jake and neytiri walking up the marui. the two looked confused at the situation but stayed silent.

"payakan saved my life sir. you don't know him." lo'ak said. one thing you liked about lo'ak is that he stood on his beliefs and no amount of authority was going to make him back down. you fought the small smile that wanted to appear since you knew your parents were most likely studying your body language very closely.

"sit." was all tonowari said. you watched as he and lo'ak lowered themselves and were now at eye level with one another. since he was speaking to lo'ak directly, the rest of you continued standing.

"sit down!" he suddenly yelled, gesturing to all of you. you squatted down at the change in tone.

you all sat in silence as tonowari then began explaining the history of how the tulkun became the peaceful species they are today. how they used to fight over many things before coming to the decision that all killing should be forbidden. and since payakan disobeyed their way of living, he is labeled both a killer and an outcast.

one thing your mother, kusati, was very good at was observing people. growing up with parents that weren't very expressive, she had to watch their movements and facial expressions to catch onto things that they didn't directly express. but this skill also helps in her parenting style as well. she can always tell when her children feel a certain way.

kusati's eyes were glued to your figure as your eyes flickered from tonowari, to the floor, and back to tonowari. there was a small crease in your forehead when payakan was mentioned, once again being labeled as a killer.

"i'm sorry sir. but you're wrong." lo'ak spoke.

you looked over at him, knowing he was going to continue to challenge this. your mother continued to watch you, noticing this expression you held when you looked at him. to her, it felt a sense of wonder. you had never met someone like lo'ak and maybe his personality and being was something you were infatuated with.

"lo'ak. you speak to olo'eyktan!" neytiri hissed at him after the words left his mouth. lo'ak opened his mouth to say something but you beat him to it.

"but he's right." you suddenly said. the marui went eerily silent as everyone turned their heads to look at you. the newfound attention caused your anxiety levels to heighten a little bit but you wanted to defend lo'ak and let him know that you have his back.

"y/n." aweng warned. his body was tense and his anger was progressively reaching new heights.

you glanced at tsireya who shook her head, silently telling you to back down. usually, you would have listened and just stopped talking to avoid any further conflict but now was not one of those moments.

"payakan is not a killer. lo'ak and i-" your words were cut off by your father's angry tone.

"that's enough. let's go. now." was all he said before walking out of the marui with your mother and little sister in tow. you closed your eyes and let out a deep sigh before getting up and following after your family. you also avoided looking at lo'ak as you left.

no one spoke on the walk back to your marui but that was all put to an end once you entered it. your father broke the silence first, of course. and he also did not hold back with how loudly he shouted.

"do you understand what you've done? associating with that boy and letting him drag you into this mess! you never challenge the olo'eyktan. we raised you better than that. you've embarrassed me, you embarrassed your mother, and you've embarrassed this family."

"lo'ak didn't drag me into this. i asked him to take me to meet payakan. i did not mean to challenge the olo'eyktan but it was the right thing to do. he is wrong. payakan is not who everyone thinks he is and neither is lo'ak." you said, your voice getting louder with each word spoken.

aweng scoffed, "you think you know better than the olo'eyktan? better than your own father?"

"no but lo'ak-"

"but lo'ak nothing! that boy has poisoned your mind and brainwashed you, y/n. he's made your forget who you are and who we are. do you think he actually cares about you? all he's done is bring chaos since the day his family arrived."

you had reached your boiling point and your frustration at an all time high. before you knew it, you began yelling, “you don't know him like i do. i was the one who got to know him, not you. he's brave and he cares. he cares about payakan, about his family, and about me. he's not the troublemaker you're making him out to be. but you refuse to see that because you already have your mind made up about him."

aweng yelled as well, his octave never wavering, "because of this boy, you have forgotten our values and decided to humiliate us all. i forbid you from having any further contact with him."

this caused you to roll your eyes, "you can not forbid me from seeing him. i am not a child-"

"that's exactly what you are! a child! you are a child y/n."

an uncomfortable silence fell over the marui as nobody spoke. you and your father staring at one another, both steaming with rage. aolani was sitting in a corner, knees to her chest as she covered her ears because of all of the angry screaming. kusati on the other hand was just watching the altercation just in case the argument got to a point where she had to step in and be the voice of reason that she usually is.

aweng then sighed, "you have chosen this boy over your family."

you didn't say anything as you watched him make his way to the entrance of the marui. but before departing, he made one last statement that made all the anger leave your body in an instant.

"i don't know what i did for the great mother to burden me with such a disappointment of a daughter."

your breath suddenly got caught in your throat. the anger immediately washed away and was replaced with devastation. tears quickly built up in your eyes as your lip began to quiver.

kusati gasped at her husband's words. she didn't think he would ever utter such cruel things to his children. she stood to her feet and made her way over to you, placing her hand on your arm, "y/n.."

you quickly shrugged her arm off of you, "don't.. don't touch me."

not wanting her to know that his words got to you, you quickly wiped your face and left the marui as well.

after leaving your home, you went into the forest where you let your emotions pour out of you. the tears made their way down your cheeks as you sobbed into your hands.

after a few hours of sitting by your lonesome, you could hear the faint sound of music being played. you assumed it was the festival that most likely had started at this point.

deciding that it was finally time to rejoin society, you stood to your feet. attending and enjoying the festival wasn't your concern, your concern was talking to lo'ak. he still never got to tell you what he saw when bonded with payakan. after dusting yourself off, you started heading to the main area.

the festival was in full swing. music from the gourd drum could be heard as many na'vi danced around with another, having a good time. tsireya was even trying to teach neteyam a traditional metkayina dance which he was failing terribly at.

as you approached, you looked around for lo'ak while also trying to avoid your family. you began walking around, your eyes still roaming the crowd. suddenly, your body collided with another.

"i'm sorry! i wasn't looking." you quickly apologized to the person.

"it's okay.. y/n?" the voice spoke. you looked up to see neytu looking at you.

“oh.. hi, neytu.”

“are you okay? you look upset.”

“i’m fine, really."

"if something's wrong, you know you can talk to me." neytu spoke, his concern growing.

you nod, "thanks, neytu. but i'm fine. actually, have you seen lo'ak anywhere?"

you seemed to miss the slight frown of disappointment on neytu's face when you mentioned lo'ak. he still shook his head, "lo'ak? uh nah i haven't. are you looking for him?"

"yeah, i need to talk to him. i'll see you later though." you didn't wait for neytu's response as you walked away. you continued to walk around until you spotted tsireya and neteyam.. dancing?

"hey guys." you said as you approached. tsireya turned at the sound of your voice. she gasped before rushing over to you, pulling you into a hug.

"y/n! are you okay? i dropped by earlier to check on you but you weren't there."

it was true. about an hour after your argument with your dad, tsireya had come to see how you were feeling since she knew how your dad got when he's upset. but when she arrived, only aolani and your mother were there. your mother told tsireya that you had left and she wasn’t sure where you had gone.

“yeah me and my dad got into it and i just needed to be alone for a while. but i’m okay.” you explained.

“you sure?” tsireya asked.

you nodded, “yeah. anyways, what are you guys doing? looked like dancing but i’m not sure.”

tsireya laughed, “i was trying to teach him a traditional dance.. emphasis on trying”

neteyam playfully rolled his eyes, "hey, i'm trying my best here."

"your best is.. definitely interesting." you chuckled. tsireya joined in on your laughing. after a moment, your laughing came to a pause and you turned serious again, "so have either of you seen lo'ak?"

the two of them shook their heads.

"not since earlier, no. i thought he’d be here by now.” neteyam answered.

"maybe you should ask kiri." tsireya responded. neteyam agreed with her suggestion.

"where is she?" you asked.

"by the fire." tsireya pointed in the direction. your eyes followed her finger to see kiri seated on a log by her lonesome, staring into the fire.

"okay, bye guys." you said before walking away. you walked in long strides over to kiri before taking a seat beside her.

"hi kiri." you greeted softly. kiri looked over at you and smiled.

"hey.. you're looking for lo'ak, aren't you?"

"yeah kinda.. sorry."

the short haired girl shakes her head, "don't be. he didn't want to come so he stayed home."

you thanked the slightly older teenager before standing to your feet and leaving the festival.

lo'ak laid in his hammock, staring at the ceiling. his mood was not in the best state. he finally learned why payakan had been outcast and after leaving tonowari and ronal's marui, his father ripped him a new one.

he could hear the music coming from the festival but he couldn't handle being around so many people at the moment.

"got any room for another big disappointment?" a voice said from the entryway.

lo'ak sat up, seeing you. his sour mood finally getting in better spirits. after all, you were the only person that believed him and defended him.

"for you? always." he responded, beckoning you to come over. which you did. you carefully climbed into the hammock beside him, the fabric swaying gently under the combined weight. there's a brief, awkward shuffle as you two adjust to fit, but eventually, you settle with your head resting near his shoulder.

"so who called you a disappointment?" lo'ak asks.

"i'll tell you after you tell me what payakan showed you." you said.

lo'ak nods, "deal. so payakan didn't actually kill those boys. the demon ship killed his mother right in front of him. he gathered the young bulls and the reef boys together to attack the ship. and they were all killed, but by the sky people. not by him."

you carefully took in the information that lo'ak provided. everything you previously knew about payakan was wrong. sure, payakan was technically a killer in the eyes of the tulkun but it still wasn't right that he is now an outcast.

"by the tulkun way, he bears those deaths," you shake your head, "but he isn't a killer."

lo'ak agreed, "and he shouldn't have to pay for it for the rest of his life. but i don't think anyone would listen to us anyway."

you nodded, silently agreeing with him. the marui grew quiet as the two of you laid in the hammock together. you stared up at the ceiling. during the day, peaks of the sun would slip through the material but since it was night, it was only darkness.

"so when did you become a member of the disappointment club?" lo'ak asked. you had almost managed to forget about that.

you let out a sigh, "my father.. he said that i'm a disappointment. that i embarrassed my family. he said that eywa burdened him with me."

when lo'ak didn't say anything you continued, "and i know he was mad but he's never said anything like that to me."

reiterating the argument to lo'ak caused you to frown and your eyes to water once again. you've had arguments with your parents before, but this was by far the worst.

lo'ak was quiet for a while, not saying anything for a while. and when he did, you didn't like most of the words that left his mouth.

"you're not a disappointment, you know that. i'm sorry for dragging you into this y/n. i should've just said no when you asked to see payakan."

the words immediately caused you to scrunch up your face and shake your head. you turned, now facing lo'ak. you reached out, softly placing your hand on his cheek and turning it so the two of you could make eye contact.

"please don't apologize. you didn't drag me into this and i don't regret anything that we did. you discovered something that nobody here knew and you shared that with me. i'm glad we know the truth about payakan. yeah, it caused an argument with me and my dad but i think it was worth it." you spoke, your thumb caressed lo'aks cheek.

lo'ak stared at you. his amber eyes locked onto your blue ones. the words you spoke were pure and genuine, anyone would be able to tell. and that's what lo'ak was finally experiencing, the praise you always reassured him with was genuine. this was an all new feeling for him and he is just now realizing how important your presence meant to him. the corners of his lips upturned slightly as he looked at you.

the marui was silent, the two laid in the hammock in a comfortable silence. the faint sound of music could be heard as the rest of the clan were at the festival. lo'ak and y/n were content where they were.

taglist - @tsireyasluvr @miffysoo @yawnetu @navijean @strawberrypink-jellybeans @pluhhbabyy

[pandoranbean]

The Ring (Pt. 4)

fem!omaticaya!reader x neteyam

synopsis. when you returned from your 4 month leave, he was not the same. but, that doesn’t mean he isn‘t determined to have you back.

word count: 2.4k

warnings/tags: angst, one-sided love, forbidden love, slightly dark

TELL ME IF I MISSED ANYTHING

music:

na'vi translations: mawey - (be) calm; paskalin - sweet berry (term of endearment); tanhi - star; yawne - beloved; tiyawn - love (t.o.e.); yawntutsyìp - darling;

notes: I‘M SORRY I LEFT YOU FOR SO LONG BUT THE RING IS BACK!

“wh-what do you mean ‘she left’? she cannot leave!” neteyam said.

tsireya sighed, “i get that it‘s not ideal neteyam, but you have to understand, she just needs time to herself!”

“oh yeah, so she goes back to high camp, so that she can be with tarsem? behind my back?” neteyam spat back, anger and jealousy visible in his expression.

“you know she would never do that! and even if she did, you have no ‘claim’ over her! you two are… yeah, what even are you two?” she said, stepping closer to neteyam, now being just a foot or two away from him, “are you together? are you friends? are you enemies? WHAT ARE YOU TWO?“

“i don’t know what we are! if she‘d just said anything, spoken to me about it! the only way that-”

tsireya interrupted him by grabbing onto his shoulders, maintaining a firm grip although she had to reach up a bit, “dont you realize that she cannot deal with this? i get you‘re trying to be understanding and all but she needs to be alone! and besides, do you think tarsem could bag her? really? when she knows when she comes back you are waiting for her? no way!”

neteyam raised his voice, “she won‘t come back if i don’t fly after her! i need to bring her ba-”

“SHE WILL COME BACK!” she interrupted him. after taking a deep breath, she continued, “she will come back, neteyam. for you, for tuk, for her. alright? you need to give her space, because the less space you give her, the more time she will need to come back, alright?”

he nervously ran a hand over his face, “alright… alright… i get that…” there was silence for a few seconds until he spoke up again, “how will i tell mom and dad, tho? they‘ll be so angry, they’ll never accept her back…”

tsireya groaned, “they will, they have to… and even if they don’t, we will. i promise that.”

your ikran landed on the soft sand with a loud thump. you prayed to eywa that, unlike when you first arrived, there wouldn’t be a crowd of teal na‘vi surrounding you, but the metkayina were curious na‘vi, curious to how you changed after your 4 months long absence.

and change, you did.

you had trained, every day, becoming a better warrior day by day. under the leadership of tarsem, you had led the omaticaya through many battles, always staying by his side.

you would lie if you said you hadn’t grown to appreciate him even more than you already had, and also kind of missed him right now.

the way he would be extra patient with you, if you couldn’t complete an assignment instantly, (which you mostly did and expected of yourself) he would wait. just look at you,

trying over and over again, until you got it right.

they eyed you up, the new pieces you wore, the scratches on your arms and face and the new beads braided into your hair.

it was refreshing, hearing the water behind you, seeing the maruis and their intricate designs. you thought the omatikaya were good weavers, but how they weave these huts that look like they’re defying geometry never got into your head.

your thoughts were interrupted by a slightly shorter na‘vi hugging you tightly, “y/n! you‘re back! oh, thank you, great mother!”

the voice, the way they threw themselves around you, yes, this could only be one person, and one person only.

“tsireya!” you exclaimed, while returning the hug, “how did you get here so fast?”

she ignored your question and kept hugging you, “i knew you would come back, i knew it! oh eywa, tuk will be so happy, nete- neytiri will be overjoyed! you cannot imagine, they missed you so much, and-”

you pulled back to look at her and interrupt her, “okay, okay, mawey, tsireya!” you said while chuckling.

and just before you two had pulled away from each other, another set of hands was at your body, this time at your thigh, encircling it.

“tuk! come here!” you said while laughing. you picked her up and hugged her tightly, like you had promised when you left.

she let go of your thigh and threw her hands around your neck, nuzzling her head into the crook of it, “y/n, y/n, y/n! youre back! i missed you soooooooo much!”

“i promised i would hug you very tight, and here i am, having fulfilled that promise, haven’t i?” you said while rubbing circles in her back subconsciously.

“y/n, mom has been waiting for you every day, we need to go to her! she will be so happy!” she exclaimed.

you turned to tsireya apologetically, “see you later, alright?” which she nodded to

you and tuk cut through the crowd towards her family‘s marui, many na‘vi nodding in respect to you and your battle stories they had heard from others, who heard from others, and so on.

when you were past the crowd, tuk jumped out of your hold and ran towards your family‘s marui, “mom, dad! y/n is back! y/n is finally back!”

as you entered the marui, you couldn’t help but be scared, you were gone for 4 months and hadn’t even told them in person. you felt ashamed, having ran away from your problems, rather than solving them, but you thought that was the right thing to do.

neytiri hugged you, almost instantly after you entered, “my child! you have come back!” she said, simultaneously shedding a tear, “i have missed you… oh, child!”

jake stood up and came up to you, laying a hand on your back, “y/n. welcome back.”

and just as neytiri pulled away, another person hugged you tightly. you took in their scent and all tension faded from your body. you finally felt home, in his embrace. in neteyam’s embrace.

there was awkward silence between you two. you two sat on the beach, just staring into the distance. you and neteyam had each been wanting to say something, had a lot of questions on your mind. and one specific question lingered in his mind.

what were you? what were you two?

and he couldn’t let that question bother him any more. it had lingered in his mind for the last 4 months, 4 painful, agonizing months.

“y/n.” he finally managed to croak out, the lump in his throat growing bigger by the second.

you looked at him, surprised he actually said something, “oh, uhh, yeah?”

he took a deep breath before speaking, “what are we? are we friends? are we ‘siblings’? are we… still a thing?”

you huffed shortly, “how am i supposed to know? i was gone for 4 months, i changed, you probably did too, so how am i supposed to know if we still fit together?”

“y/n, all i did in those 4 months was wait for you, long for you. i didn’t change a bit, because i did nothing else beside wait. i just looked at the sky all day, looking if i saw your ikran, finally returning. i wanted to follow you, bring you back, but tsireya kept me from it. look, i can understand if you’re unsure about us or anything, but just know, as long as i can see you every day, i’ll wait until you are ready… whenever that may be.”

you were too stunned to speak, you hadn’t expected him to open up to you like that, not after you had left him for months, not after you hadn’t told him anything about you leaving.

“y/n, please talk to me… just say if you would ever want to be with me… talk, please.”

“nobody accepts us, neteyam. no one. no one besides lo‘ak and tsireya,” you said, while looking up at the sky, “i cannot look into your parents faces the same way i did before all of this.”

he shifted, so that his kneecaps touched yours and leaned in as he spoke, “i want to call you all those pretty names again, y/n,

paskalin, tanhi, yawne, tiyawn, yawntutsyì-”

“eywa, stop calling me that… please,” you stopped him, holding up a hand to gesture for him to stay quiet.

neteyam was silent, not making a sound, even his breathing had quieted down.

“i‘m not doing anything without jake and neytiri accepting the child, the child they thought of as their own daughter, being with their eldest son, neteyam. i cannot put that upon them,“ you said in a stern tone, your gaze still on the vast ocean laid out in front of awa‘atlu.

he sighed, “fine, then we‘ll talk to them, now.”

“now?”

“now. come along.”

“no, y/n. it‘s against tradition, against mating practices. neither us, nor tonowari and ronal will allow it,” jake said in a tone, leaving just a little room for argument, which you decided to keep in mind.

“but sir, i-”

jake sushed neteyam with a dismissive wave of his hand, shooting him a dangerous glare.

“is it you, who broke the mating traditions with neytiri, who‘s telling me to uphold them?” you begun, but jake chimed in again, “we are not having this conversation again, y/n! it is final!”

“do i have to leave for four months again, jake? is this the only way you can see your mistakes? your double standards?”

“you will not leave again, we are responsible for you and-”

“maybe it is the only way you will be considerate of my feelings!” you shouted, and ran out, about to jump on your ikran again, when a hand grasped your wrist.

you turned to see neteyam, holding your wrist tightly. he stared in your eyes, so deep you were sure he could see your soul.

“you‘re staying.”

“neteyam, i-”

„no. i am not enduring that pain again. anything i can do to keep you here, i will do, because i made the mistake to let you go once, and i will not make it again. i cannot make it again.”

you almost teared up at his heartfelt statement, and were about to say something when he instead spoke up, “these four moons have been a pain i thought i would die from, okay? i… fuck, please, just think about us for a second. please. we can only be with each other, okay? we can only defend and stand against their intolerance together, not when we‘re apart. it will only work that way. so, please, don‘t give us up again. you know i cannot take it.”

you were stunned by his determination to keep you here, it was endearing to see that he was really scared, for the first time you‘d ever seen.

“neteyam…” you only managed to croak out before falling into his arms and starting to cry miserably. you felt so miserable, so egotistical your desire to be accepted, and that it overshadowed you and his bond, the bond unmistakably there and present. you felt so sorry, and the only thing you could do, is sob out apologies to him.

jake and neytiri, witnessing this, had experienced a change of mind, seeing you sob in his arms, him shielding you from everything he could, you were in good arms, in his arms, and it soothed them, somehow. maybe, this bond wasn‘t all too bad to consider accepting.

“you‘re mating in a few weeks? so soon? you‘ve hardly been together for five months,“ you say to tsireya and lo‘ak, who invited you and neteyam to their shared (taking it slow overrated) hut.

“hey, y/n, my parents didn‘t even take 3 months to wait until they mated, soooo…” lo‘ak remarked.

“3 months? how come you‘d never told me your parents made the bond that fast, lo‘?” tsireya asked him, playing hurt that lo‘ak kept this very important fact from her, “it took my parents 4 years of relationship until they finally mated!”

“4 years? that‘s crazy!”

“yeah, i know, right y/n?”

“yeah, you‘re both right, i think me and neteyam could never wait four years, could we?“

“i would wait for eternity if at the end i could have you,” he says with a grin on his face, which get‘s even wider at your answer.

“you know that eternity has no end, right?”

“but you get the message,” he replies.

“i do, yes.”

“you know, y/n? we should think about mating soon too,” neteyam suddenly drops after a few seconds of silence.

“what? this soon?”

“if you‘re not ready, y/n-”

“that‘s a challenge? you know i can‘t resist a challenge.”

“oooh, if it‘s like that, then yes. it is a challenge.”

“challenge accepted.”

———weeks pass———

you knew it wasn‘t an easy ask, especially to ask your best friend something like that. but you had to know if she was willing to do this.

“reya?“ you ask as you enter tsireya‘s and lo‘ak‘s marui.

“huh? ah, y/n!” her voice calls out from a curtained off part of the marui, and just seconds after, she comes out.

“reya, you‘re-… wow… gorgeous as always. i suppose this is your new top?”

“it is, good you noticed it. i was a little concerned it looked to alike with my iknimaya top, but good you can tell the difference.”

“so, umm… i meant to ask something of you… like… like a big ask…”

“sure, go ahead. i‘m listening.”

“reya… would you… and lo‘ak…”

———TO BE CONTINUED———

[onskepa]

I have put too many requests at this point- I'm sorry I have so many ideas- T^T

But...

Can I get a Kiri x older sister(human) reader. Where there reader was Grace's first child who is 5-7 years older than kiri.

I'm not exactly sure what to put in this request this time... hmm...

Maybe it can be the reader and Kiri bonding and Kiri asking more about Grace?

Bet the reader is super overprotective of Kiri.

I can imagine when the reader uses her avatar she and kiri practically look like twins 🥺

Aonung: Are you some sort of...freak?

Y/n: *pulls out a gun* The Fuck did you just say to my baby sister, b!tch?!

Kiri: Oop- You gonna die-

Hello!! sorry for the long wait on this one! Hope you enjoy. And dont be afraid to keep asking for request! I enjoy doing them!

Tsmuke

Dr. Grace Augustine, fierce, quick, curious and a taste for discovering new things. She isn't someone to be talked down, she stands her ground and will protect those she cares fiercely. She is all that and more. But what no one believed she would become, is a mother.

Who is the father? No one knows, and some have asked Grace who is the father. Dr. Augustine would just shrug and not say. She never seemed too happy to be asked so the main question soon died. Many prefer to be on her good side.

Grace though, while she doesn't want to talk about who impregnated her, she is always seen with her sweet child. A daughter.

A cute girl who inherited her bright red hair. Almost an exact copy of her mother. The science guys would see her everywhere in the lab. Not a day passes by where they don't see the baby girl. You would think grace would talk or call out to her daughter by saying her name. But no. Talking in na'vi so much, many hear grace calling to her kid by saying "ma'ite". Like a lot. Of course the child has a name, but it seems like a rather private secret between the daughter and grace.

Norm created a special mask for little miss Augustine so that she can explore pandora with her mother. Yeah. Grace takes her daughter outside of the safety of hell's gate.

One day, Grace was excited to take her daughter to the school where she teaches young na'vi children how to speak English. There she brought her baby girl, introducing her to the young children. Many were surprised, few afraid to get close, while others were right at the baby's face.

Two particular children were very interested in the child. Sylwanin and her little sister, Neytiri. Both loved the little baby, would gently hold her in their arms. Tickling the baby, making her burst in laughter.

Grace was relived that the children accepted her daughter. She was honestly afraid what their would reaction be. But grateful that their response was positive. Now every time they ask grace to bring her daughter every day to school.

When Slywanin and neytiri spoke to their parents of grace's child, mo'at especially, was curious. They were good friends, why hide such a thing from her?

Next thing anybody knew, mo'at was there at the school, holding grace's child. Was a sight to see. Mo'at giving Eywa's blessing to the human child. Was never done before and grace felt honored.

However, all good things must come to an end.

7 years later, 7 long beautiful years, was over. The sweet child witnessed her mother's death right before her eyes. Quaritch killed her mother without hesitation in his evil body. Hate grew in her little heart. Hate for the man who took her mother away from her.

Norm and jake brought grace and her avatar to the tree of souls. In hopes that Eywa can grant grace a second chance with her avatar body. Little 'ite was there, right beside her mother. Holding her hand and also praying to Eywa.

"dont cry ma'ite....its going to be fine" grace said weakly as she tries to reassure her child. Little 'ite hoped, but deep down, she knew her mother wasnt going to make it.

As mo'at and the others begin to chant, secretly, little 'ite does as well. True she is human and cannot connect to Eywa like the na'vi do, but she hopes her prayers do reach the great mother. Everything looked as though it was going to work. Looking back at the avatar, hoping to see those golden eyes open. Wanting it to work. Until mo'at stopped the prayers.

"ite'...?" she whispers quietly, quickly little ite was there, holding her hand tightly. "Im here mama, I'm here" she replies with fear in her voice. Grace smiles weakly, gripping as tight as she could, holding her child's hand. "I'm with her ite, she is real..." with the last gasp, the light in her eyes fades away.

Little 'ite was heartbroken. She cried loudly, letting her voice reach all na'vi's ears. The na'vi didn't like the humans after what they did, but understand that no child should ever live a life without their mother.

Jake gently pulled little 'ite away from grace as neytiri slowly pulls the mask away from grace's sleeping face. Letting a few slip from her eyes. Grace was a dear friend of mo'at and a beloved teacher to neytiri and her fellow na'vi.

The war was one. Na'vi vs humans. It was a victory, but one with so many loses on each side. Trudy, someone little ite saw as an aunt died. Tsu'tey, someone she viewed as a big brother lost his life. Eytukan lost his life. Those both human and na'vi that little ite had relationships with, all died.

After the war, did the forest begin to heal. Little ite stayed as pandora was her home. Not Earth. She stayed under the care of jake and neytiri whom they took in as their daughter. She never called them mom or dad. But still loves them none the less. Which is enough for the couple.

Norm and the other science guys managed to make a new type of breathing mask. Tubes that stick in the nostrils connected to a small filter box full of the water that can thin out and generate oxygen through the tubes and into the nose. Little ite was using the prototype as it was successful. No more oxygen refills every couple of hours. Just fill the filter box with water and done. Can stay outside longer. Something little ite has come to enjoy.

The clan accepted her as one of their own. However, at the age of 8, three surprises came to little ite. The first was little miles Socorro. Or spider as many nickname him. She found out he was the son of the man who killed her mother. But she held no anger towards spider. He was innocent of the crimes his father did. If anything, she has come to love him like a little brother.

And speaking of little brother, neteyam was born. And she loved him with all her little heart. Became super protective of both neteyam and spider. But the third surprise, that one was her favorite. Her mother's avatar whom she goes to visit every day, was pregnant. It brought tears of joy to little ite. Something of her mother would be with her forever.

So she began to prepare many things with the help of neytiri and jake. Making new beads, little clothes, making toys, everything. Every day she would go to the lab and visit her mother. Often times she would sleep beside the tube, imagining all the possibilities.

And when the day came, she became a big sister to little kiri. Little ite was the first to hold her baby sister. Sure kiri was big, but in her arms, she was the smallest thing to ever see. Now she had 3 siblings to take care of. A challenge she looked forward.

During the communion, as she sees neteyam and kiri connect to the tree. She knew at the moment what she wanted. An avatar. Took some convincing, but the science guys managed to make a avatar using the last bit of na'vi and using grace's avatar dna to fill in the gaps. Now she had to wait 5 to 7 years until her avatar is complete.

She doesnt mind. During the mean time she has a lot to do. Her role as the big sister suited her well. Helping neytiri with neteyam or kiri. Would hold them if they cry, would play with them, feed them, bathe them, almost everything.

Jake never knew how, but he saw how neytiri changed. From hating spider to taking him in as her own. Now they have 4 children to raise. And another on the way.

Lo'ak came with a voice that demanded to be heard. While neteyam and kiri were silent as babies, lo'ak was screeching like a banshee. And guess who is the only one to make him shut up? Thats right, little ite. Who now is more often called "Tsumke". The siblings would follow their sister everywhere. Would ditch everything and go with their big sister. They do everything she does. Such as carving, weaving, fishing, etc.

However, Tstumke has a far closer relationship to kiri than her brothers. Not that she is playing favorites no, not at all. It is just that she and kiri are all they have left of each other. Tstumke would tell so many stories of their mother to kiri. One day she even handed down the necklace that their mother wore to kiri. And every since then, kiri wore it with pride and cherishing it.

Together they would visit grace's avater. Telling her of their day to day stories and watch her vlogs together. Kiri would take anything of their mother so she can be as close to her as she could.

Tstumke has even become very protective of kiri. Should anyone question of kiri's oddities or how weird she is. Tstumke is there to shut them down. Na'vi or human she doesnt care. Kiri is her special person. Loves kiri so much that she isnt afraid to fight others.

Soon came tuktuk. Their baby sister and the last sully baby to be born. No more after her. Already dealing with 6 kids is a handfull for jake and neytiri. Though Tstumke and spider are independent, there is still 4 others to raise.

For years everything was great. Peaceful. Until the RDA came back and with full force that before. Soon after, things went chaotic. Raids, attacks, things weren't peaceful anymore. And to make matters worse, the RDA sent avatars called "recom team" out to find jake sully. Instead they found the sully children. Almost all of them. Minus neteyam and tstumke.

At night, when the four found the recom team and ready to attack. Tstumke was blinded by rage. She saw the eyes of the man who took her mother away. Who has kiri as hostage. Tstumke wasn't a skilled fighter nor a great warrior but she did what she could to get kiri out of there. Taking the risk of exposing herself, she lunched with a war cry and gave Quaritch a massive hit in the head.

To him it came out of nowhere, but soon jake and neytiri were quick to attack, giving tstumke time to make through and get her siblings out of there.

It all happened so quick. Almost everyone made it home safe. Except for spider. He was injured in a fall making the tubes in his nose break. The recome team took advantage and took him away.

Tstumke was terribly sad that her brother was taken. But there was much to lose in the fight.

Going back to their home, tstumke and her siblings heard their parents fight. Discussing what to do. And to her horror she heard jake saying they had to leave. Away from the Omaticaya clan. Away from the forest meant being away from her mother.

It was a hard desicion. But it had to be done. All the children didnt want to go, but neytiri said the word is final. Packing the basics they left. Tstumke was with kiri in her banshee. Looking back at their home.

Tstumke couldn't take her avatar. It wasn't ready. Much to her dismay. The avatar took longer that the anticipated time.

The travel was long and tiresome, but they reached the reef na'vi. The Metkayina clan. Jake spoke of seeing uturu. The Tsahik was harsh, quick tongue and spoke that the children are weak. Carrying demon blood. Until her eyes landed on Tstumke. Hissing and yelling that the sully family dare to bring a demon on their island.

"I may be of demon blood, but I am as much na'vi than human. I was raised and lived among the Omaticaya clan. They saw me as one of their despite the clear difference" Tstumke stated. Challenging the Tsahik. Ronal saw the honesty in her eyes but wasn't going to give up just yet.

Neytiri was quick to defend tstumke and all of her children. "my daughter is one of us. Accept her or we leave. I refuse to stay a place where my daughter isnt with me".

Ronal, the tsahik, and Tonowari had a silent conversation with just their eyes. Finally they accepted the uturu. The children of tonowari and ronal were assigned to help the sully family.

Tsireya, a sweet girl was more than happy to help. Ao'nung on the other hand. Did so reluctantly. He didn't like outsiders settling in his village. Much less a sky demon.

Things were fine. The children including Tstumke were learning well from Tisreya and Ao'nung. Rotxo was a pleasant third person. Though he was giving hints of him liking kiri. Every time that happens, tstumke gives him a hard side eye. Yeah he was a good kid, but in the eyes of a big sister, he aint good enough for her precious kiri. Not that kiri has taken any notice of his hints.

If anything, kiri was to absorbed in their new home. Taking in the ocean and the underwater creatures. Didn't take much learning for her to adapt. Kiri is either seen alone or with Tstumke. Both bonding and exploring their new home together.

Of course not everything is as easy. One day the sully children were doing their own thing at a distance from each other. Lo'ak and tstumke were collecting some plants, neteyam was making a net, and kiri was simply admiring the sand. Lo'ak was the first to notice ao'nung and his friends messing with kiri. Tstumke looked and heard something she hated to hear. "Are you some kind of...freak?" ao'nung asked kiri. She scoffs it off and tries to get out of their way. But they decided to cage her in. Lo'ak was about to go off, but tstumke beat him to it.

"HEY! WATCH WHAT YOU ARE SAYING!" barks tstumke. Now she is patient, calm, and understanding. But should anything or anyone mess with her baby sister. Well, all hell breaks lose.

"oh look the little demon comes to save the day" ao'nung teases. He smirks as his goons laughs. Tstumke took it as a challenge, "little? I WILL SHOW YOU LITTLE!". Using all her might, she launches at ao'nung, pulling his hair, hitting him in the face. She isn't the strongest but damn can she pack a punch.

"NEVER MESS WITH MY SISTER YOU HERE ME!?" she screeches out. Ao'nung tries to get her off but her grip was too tight. Took lo'ak and kiri to get her off of him but not before kicking him one last time.

"control your little demon! she fights like a animal!" one of ao'nung's friends says. Neteyam quickly comes into the scene trying to take control. "I need you to leave them alone. So back off" he states, one of the goons hissed at him. Ao'nung raised his hand as to silence his friend. He smirked once more and raised his hands as to surrender.

"from now I need you to respect my sisters" with that, neteyam tries to guide his siblings away. But nope. Lo'ak once more had to pull a stupid stunt and punch ao'nung. Kiri stayed out but not tstumke. She isn't gonna let her little brother handle a fight alone. So she stepped in and shortly neteyam. Kiri just stood there laughing at the scene. She was never one for violence but this is an exception.

To say, the three did get in trouble. But once the reason was explained. Jake quietly praised his kids. Especially tstumke. Despite her size, he is proud she can handle anyone no matter the size. Kiri was just appreciative to have a sister like her.

I think I went over board on this one XD but I hope you all liked it!

ma'ite = daughter

tstumke = sister

[lietogirlsss]

LIFE AIN'T THE SAME !

ao'nung x fem!sully reader

✷ premise : as tensions rise and your family is forced out of the only home you've ever known, fish boy meets forest girl and the rest is history (tragedy)

✷ warnings : kidnapping, swearing, injury, blood, violence, and death

✷ author's note : I have nothing else to say except I'm like really sorry, also, mentions of blood.

part 6 of the SOLD OUT OF LOVE series.

You've been yelled at before.

This time around you shouldn't be so fazed by it, right? Plenty of scoldings under your belt, plenty of punishments, plenty of earfulls. It was just another Tuesday to you.

But you stood there in the Tsahík's Marui, contemplating on wether or not you just run for the goddamn hills.

"You" Ronal started, pointing a finger at your face, you stiffened. "Need to stay away, far away, from my son"

"Mother-" Ao'nung began, an argument at the ready.

"-No! I will not hear it!" The Tsahík screeched, rounding on him. "What scandalous acts have the both of you committed under the witness of the night sky?" She dosen't give you time to answer. "I am not oblivious to the little smiles and longing stares the both of you send the other when they are not looking" she stops, circling both you and Ao'nung. "This stops now"

"You heard what she said" Says Jake, leaning closer to you. "Make sure you get it through your skull"

"You!" Says Ronal, pointing at your father this time. "You have allowed your rambunctious child corrupt the thoughts of my son! Eywa knows what kind of nonsense your daughter has been feeding him!"

Your mouth moved faster than your brain. "You're wrong, you know nothing"

"Y/N!" Your mother hissed.

"She is talking back! Has respect not been taught to you girl??"

"Mind your manners, Y/N" Jake seethed, making you grit your teeth.

"It is inevitable, Tonowari" Ronal had exclaimed tiredly, walking up to her husband who had remained silent this entire time. "Our son has lain with a half-breed"

Saying the Marui exploded was an understatement.

"Y/N, is what she saying true???" Your mother wonders, pulling you to face her.

"No! She's lying! We didn't do anything!" You replied, your head reeling.

"Y/N, kid, are you kidding me???"

You were on the verge of crying, trying to get him to calm down. "Dad please, I swear, we didn't do anything! we fell asleep!"

Ao'nung was quick to jump in, constantly at your rescue. "She is right, Toruk Makto, please, nothing happened between us, I give you my word"

"Do not come to her defense boy!" Ronal snapped acidly.

"Mother I do not see why all of this is necessary!" Ao'nung retaliated, turning to her.

"It is necessary because you have been wasting your days following this demon around when you could have been training to be the next Olo'eyktan!" She spat, making you duck your head.

"Your words are like knives to the skin, my daughter is not a demon" Neytiri intervened, practically hissing at Ronal, the expanse of her fangs being shown.

"You lie to yourself" Ronal replies. "You, of all people should know just how much falsehoods leave your mouth everytime you try to defend her true identity"

As she turns to Ao'nung you feel as if a bomb had just settled into its final countdown and you were tied to a chair, far away from it, yet so close at the same time. The greatest common factor? Was that you couldn't do anything to stop it. "This girl is not even real Na'vi! but a human who has been playing the part for far too long, she lies to us all!"

You wanted the floor to swallow you whole.

Ao'nung's gaze was enough to make sure of that.

"Ronal, that is enough" Tonowari finally says, she sends him a glare, he remains resolute.

She turns to the both of you again, instigating more fear into you, the ball in your throat swelling against your own will. "You will not be seeing eachother any longer, you will not be teaching her during lessons, you will not see her after your training, and you will not turn my son against me, that is final"

"What???" You shrieked.

"Mother you are not thinking straight, we can resolve this!"

"It is what needs to be done in order for you to become the Olo'eyktan our people need you to be"

"Whatever this is," says Jake, turning you to face him. "it ends now"

"Dad-!" You tried, your eyes hot, your throat constricting, your chest hurting. "You're really going to take her word over mine???"

He hesitates as you keened, staring up at him, waiting, wishing, believe me, please, i'm telling the truth Dad, believe me. Then something shifts on his face and your stomach sinks. "Enough" He snapped. "Any more and you're done"

Your face twists in hurt, in anger, in confusion.

"I do not wish to see the sight of your daughter's face near my son, ever again" Ronal declared.

"I'll make sure of it," He replies to your horror. "Let's go" says Jake, taking your forearm and practically hauling you away like you weigh nothing to him.

Ao'nung tries to follow you but Tonowari holds him back as Jake pulls you farther out of the hut, he is forced to stand there and watch as you get dragged back home.

When you do, you see the fleeting images of your siblings standing up from their seat before you pull your arm away from Jake's firm grasp, your hair flying everywhere.

"The Olo'eyktan's son???" He asked you condescendingly. "Really??"

"Would you have rather me go for his daughter instead???"

He sneered in disbelief. "You are way out of line"

"You believe the Tsahík's words over mine??? Mine??? " you reiterate, repeatedly pointing at your gut as your voice wavered shrilly. "Are you that goddamn deluded???"

"Well how the hell do you expect me to believe you when all you've been doing is sneaking around behind my back this entire time???" He yelled back, his forehead creasing.

"For Christ's sake we fell asleep!! I- I don't even like him like that!" You stammer, watching him walk past you.

"Jesus, you don't even believe yourself" Jake scorned dismissively.

"It's the truth!"

He whirls around. "Whatever alright???" Jake started. "You gotta learn that this is the consequence of your actions, you go running off with a boy at night??? Coming back home an hour before noon??? You're smart enough! Come on Y/N, you tell me what that looks like!!" He finished.

Letting out a shuddering exhale you frown at him. "You never listen to me!"

"No, you never listen to me! " He bounced back, taking a step forward and sending you a step away. "This isn't a one time thing, you've been acting up since we got here!- Oh who am I kidding?? It's all you've ever done, because that's what you always wanted make things harder for your mother! For me!"

You frowned, trying to hold the tears that threatened to fall as you let in a shaky inhale, boxing your arms in front of your chest as your lower lip trembled.

But your father just kept firing words at you. "D'you know how hard it is to put up with you??? With your antics? Why can't you just be more like Neteyam? Like Kiri?"

This was where Neytiri decided she needed to step in. "Jake, that is enough, you must stop this"

You try and shrug off your sibling's stares burning holes on the side of your head. "Well, fuck, I'm sorry I'm nothing like your perfect children"

"Hey!" He bellowed, making the Marui shake. "Watch your mouth!"

"Well it'll never work because I'm not your real daughter am I??? I'm just some charity case you took up to make you two look like saints!" You shrieked, balling your hands into fists, digging your nails against your palms just to put all your anger someplace else, streams of saltwater falling from your eyes and over your flushed cheeks. "Grace's kid isn't enough, let's allow those orphans from the lab to join our family too, oh poor Y/N's still adjusting with her avatar body, let's take her in too"

"You really wanna test me right now? You tryna get on my nerves??" He warned you. "All that mouth? All that attitude? Let's see where it takes you"

"If we hadn't left the forest none of this would have happened! If we stayed in the village none of this would have happened!"

"You wanna go back to the forest??" He asks you disdainfully before you see him take your drawstring bag, tossing it at your feet, your bow, your arrows, some of the clothes you haven't had the chance to put away yet.

"What are you doing???" You ask him, watching him throw all of your things in front of you, making you cringe and take a step back in fear.

"Drag your ass back to the goddamn forest then! Go! Let's see what happens!" He bellowed, pointing at the door. "You think now that you're such a big girl you can go say whatever you damn well please??? You think you're so big now huh??" He watches as you stood there, sobbing silently. "Come on! Get lost! "

Your face twists. "I hate you!" You screamed, your tears splattering onto the floor.

"You wanna go back there??? Back to the forest where they'll be waiting for you???"

"Better there than to deal with you!"

He lets out a condescending chuckle before he passes by your stunned siblings to collect the rest of your things, throwing them onto the floor. "You wanna leave so bad??? You wanna get killed out there??? Is that what you want??? You wanna get killed over having me as a dad???"

"Maybe I do!" You reply, pride taking over you like a virus.

"Be my goddamn guest kid"

You were exhausted. "You should've just let me drown in that goddamn river!! You should've never let me transferred bodies, you should have just let me died like my mother!!!" You yelled at a dismayed Jake, your throat dry and scratchy from shouting at such an intensity, phantom pains all over your body, your ears ringing.

"Why didn't you just leave me alone???" You wailed, watching just how his face fell. "Maybe then you'd have been the father I deserved!"

You didn't give him a second to even process your words before you stormed out. Running, and running, until you stopped and sat, and cried, letting your sobs let loose into the balmy afternoon air, crying like a mad woman, until your sobs practically dragged its claws up your throat as you let them out. You hadn't stopped crying when your mother found you, she tried wrapping you in her arms but you push her away, sitting on the floor and crying into your forearms placed above your knees as she took her seat beside you.

"I know you feel as if you do not belong with us at times because you think you are not like us, that you do not look like us, but know that I never paid attention to what they told me... that by taking in a Dreamwalker let alone an orphan to raise as my own would make the Great Mother furious" She whispered in such a tone that tore apart every thing you resented about yourself, Neytiri stitching it back up, without asking for anything in return and repeat, it made you feel tired, as an indescribable longing overcame you

Neytiri reached out to brush the hairs that clung to your face from the sweat and the exertion of breaking down, but you took her hand and shoved her away lightly.

What would she do with you, she thought. "You are my daughter, and nothing will change that" She tells you, stroking your hair as you continued to sob. "Not even if my nose looks different from yours, not even if you have eyebrows, not even if we do not have the same number of fingers on each hand"

"You're just saying that to make me feel better" You sniffed. "You don't mean that, you aren't even my real mom, it dosent matter"

Her heart sank. "But it does matter Ma'íte, it matters the most... look at me sweet girl" You look up at her. "you may not have come from me, we may not share the same blood, you may not see me as your real mother but I have not seen you as anything but my sweet little girl... because I know you, I raised you, and I loved you more than I could ever love myself"

You started sobbing even more. This was where you finally allow her to envelope you in a tight embrace, one where you cried onto her shoulder for what seemed like hours, she cradles you even if you were too big to fit on her lap, you didn't complain, nothing seemed to matter, you just wanted your mom.

When you finally pull apart to collect yourself was where she finally got the chance to ask about him.

"So, Ao'nung?"

You grin bashfully, still hiding your face from her. "Shut up"

"I was right, you lied"

"I know, I know"

Neytiri did not like the idea of him and you, but a bitter yet fuzzy feeling of familiarity bloomed in her gut. "Do you feel things for him, Ma'íte?"

You hesitate for a while. You were too afraid to say it, that you've fallen for him, for him, oh Eywa. "It scares me, mom" you gave in, looking up at her with your glassy yellow eyes. "There is this... this burning inside me, I don't know how to make it stop... and he caused it, he lit the fire, now it won't stop burning, it won't stop burning for him"

"It takes great courage to admit what you truly feel, to come to terms with something so difficult"

"I have only ever hated him, I don't know how to..." You stopped, trying to find the right words, looking at your scabbed knuckles in the process. "I don't know how to feel what I feel" you admit pathetically, laughing at yourself as you placed a hand over your eyes, your shoulders rising and falling.

"Your father is right in some things, wrong in others, but we both know you are smart enough to make the decision that will work out eventually" She explains, moving your hair out of your face. "Even if we do give you advice, I know for a fact you will always choose the one you think is best, even if it does mean going against us"

She wipes the last of your tears before she walks off, leaving you alone.

You were on your way to vist your íkran, seeing as you haven't took her out for a proper fly since you arrived here, you needed to get your mind off of this shit show for a second, flying always did.

Your mind had already delved too deep in what turns and spins you could practice on her once in the air but all that stops when you hear Ao'nung call you from behind. You turn around, almost giving yourself a whiplash to see him standing a few steps away from you.

Your stomach sank to the floor, bitterness and dread eating away what little happiness settled into your mind as you shook your head, feeling your eyes turn hot. "No, no-"

His eyes were glossy and irritated. He had been crying too. "Y/N, I just want to talk to you, please just-"

You bolted before he could even finish his sentence, you didn't think of him, you didn't think of what lied ahead, you kept on running, and running, and running. Even if a stitch formed in your side, even if your mouth turned dry.

He only managed to catch up to you by cutting you off, appearing in front of your path as you had taken a sharp detour towards the forest, knowing you could start climbing the trees to get a higher vantage point and the upper hand on him. But your plans were shortlived when you rammed into him, forgetting to stop at the last second. Ao'nung gripped your arms in fear of letting you get away as you writhed underneath his hold.

"Let me go!!!! " You wail, kicking his legs, scratching his skin with your sharp nails, creating harsh red marks on the surface of his skin. "Let me go you fucking shit! Let me go! "

"Don't make this harder than it already is!" He yelled back, ignoring the strong tug at his heartstrings as he watches you hate him all over again. "Will you just stand still and listen to me???"

Tears roll down your face as you clawed at his arms, kneed him in the groin, the thighs, his knees. "Let me go! Just let me go!"

"No" He replied, his voice uneven.

"Ao'nung, please" You begged, your voice strained. "Just get away from me!"

"You have to listen to me, just listen to me!" He repeated to you like you were a child.

"No! No!" You insist, punching his chest with all your might, it takes everything in him not to double over. "Leave me alone!!! What the hell do you want?!?!"

"You! I want you!" He finally says.

"No! " You shriek at him, shaking your head, quick to deny everything, closing your eyes shut. Almost as if he would just vanish if you wish hard enough. "You don't! You're lying to yourself you don't!!"

"Do you know how hard it is to tell yourself not to want something Y/N???" He boomed making you stand still. "Even though it is the constant thought that runs through your mind everyday??? I fight with myself every day, every single day, because of it, because of you!" He confessed, as you stood there shaking your head, hot tears falling from your saffron eyes.

"When you first came here I was shocked when you did not like me when every other girl here would just laugh and bat their eyes at everything I say, but you? You did not care that I was the son of the Olo'eyktan, it did not mean anything to you" He shook his head. "That was just the beginning, I could not stop thinking about you ever since, you were infuriating, and witty, and compassionate, and I hated that about you, it was only late that I realised that I was falling for you because of it"

"Ao'nung don't do this please" You plead, sobbing. "You don't want this!"

"Want what??"

"You're lying to yourself! You don't want this! You don't want me!"

"I do!" He shouts, taking your face into his hands. "I do want it!" you allow it for a second but you tear his arms away from your face, backing away. "To hell with what my mother says, she is just trying to drive us apart! That is why she insists on the fact that you are not true Na'vi, that just because you grew up around Sky People it immediately makes you one"

"But I am one!" You shout. "I am a Sky Person! My mother was a scientist who was sent to this planet with many others, but when her sister died in the Great Battle she had buried herself in her work and drank her sorrows away, she slept with scientists and pilots who treated her like shit and when she was about to give birth she was on the verge of dying so it was either her or me... and I lived" You bawled, watching him as he stood in silence.

"But I was barely allowed to step outside, I got wounds easily, I got sick quicker, then one night I had fallen into a river and cracked my skull open, they transfered me into an avatar body just like what they did to Jake. I am not Na'vi, but I am far from being a human, I have never met my mother, my father does not know I exist, and ever since that night I have been living a lie" You wept.

"It does not matter to me"

"But it should!" You fought. "Ao'nung no one in their right mind would say such things" You say. "You are delirious, insane"

"If you'd know what I went through these last few weeks you'd be right to call me that"

"We can't do this, Ao'nung" You said, shaking your head regretfully. "Come on, you saw what happened today! What do you think would happen if our parents find out we were together? If- if they knew we'd fallen hopelessly in love with one another??"

Your eyes widen. You shouldn't have told him that.

"They don't need to find out"

"What??" You exclaimed.

"Not if we left"

"Ao'nung-" You began.

"-We talked about this before yes? You asked me if I would go anywhere else in the world where would I go? And I said that I would just leave. What if we left together?"

You open your mouth to argue but nothing came out, instead you sighed in frustration. "Ao'nung we can't do that, you- your family, your sister- my siblings- you have duties to fulfill, roles to-"

"-I never wanted to be Olo'eyktan! you know this! My father and mother would not have it when I had told them-"

"You told them?" You wondered quietly.

"I did, right after you left" He answered, taking note of your expression. "We could do it. We could turn our backs on this place and never return, you could teach me how to ride an íkran and we will travel Pandora"

A faint smile cracked on your face. "It's not that simple, you know"

"We could leave tonight" He insists, making you look up at the violet tinted sky above you. "We could do it, just you and me"

You and me. Him and you.

You wanted to be selfish. And yet you denied yourself.

"We both know we can't" you shook your head. "As much as we want to leave there will always be something holding us down, have you ever been away from water too long? What would that do to you?"

"You have to leave with me" He almost begged. "I want you to leave with me"

"You don't want me, not truly" you tell him. "Look, if you had known I was not fully Na'vi would you still fall in love with me?"

"It wouldn't matter to me, it never would have, whatever you've cursed me with it made sure of that" He says through a wet laugh. "No matter how many times I told myself that you were a freak, an alien, I always kept falling back in love with you, over and over, until I stopped fighting it and allowed it"

And there it was again. That same fire, ever burning, ever encompassing, like outstretched arms encasing your heart in its amber flames.

No. You feel like you were going to hurl. You couldn't watch him like this.

You were quick to turn away. But Ao'nung was quicker than you, taking you by the hand, pulling you back to face him, he dosen't take his hands away but instead threads his fingers through yours.

"Believe me, Forest Girl" He stopped, looking at your eyes, then at your lips, then back at your eyes. "I always saw past it, I always saw you" He says. "I see you"

Your whole chest was on fire, blazing, festering, gleaming.

A smile creeps back onto your face as he wipes your cheeks clear of tears. "I see you too, you skxawng"

Then, wonders of wonders. You kissed him.

And he kissed you back.

At the back of your mind there were a hoard of firecrackers that exploded right on cue, bright, loud, euphoric, oblivion. Unabashedly, this was how you imagined it would feel like, how your lips chased at his, losing yourself in him.

Ao'nung tuned the rest of the world out, all he thought about, all he could think about, was how perfect your lips were, melded to his, he placed his hands on your waist as you placed your hands over his shoulders, he smirks as he had to lean down just to make it easier for you.

You take his face into your hands as the both of you giggled onto eachothers lips, kissing him with everything you had in you, your heartbeat thumping in your ears, the blood rushing up to your face, you felt like you were flying, screw that, it felt even better than flying.

He felt like the wind got knocked outta him, this couldn't be happening. He had his tongue down the throat of Toruk Makto's daughter- that may sound extremely unbecoming and weird but he did in fact- have his tongue down your throat.

You pulled apart first, in need of air, looking up at Ao'nung as your chest heaved.

"Looks like all those breathing lessons did have some use after all didn't they?" He smirked, you waited for a moment before you shoved him, hearing him laugh once more.

You two had just stuck around for a while, talking, laughing, kissing, even when it had started to pour, you two had just started running around in the rain, throwing mud at eachother, before you heard a horn.

You look at Ao'nung, with mud covering more than half his face and most of his body courtesy of you. "What does that mean?" You ask him.

"They are calling everyone back to the communal Marui"

You slumped subtly. "Do we have to go?"

He chuckled. "I would rather stay here and throw mud at you, you know that, but when they sound these alarms it usually means something of importance"

You sighed. "Fine"

"It is fine" He assures, walking up to you just to tower over you. "When eclipse falls, maybe... you and I could pick up where we left off?"

"I wouldn't be opposed to that" You grin up at him. "Maybe even go a little further" you suggest.

He chuckled wholly. "I guess we'll see"

"Bring some food, lay down a blanket, light a fire, tell some stories..."

He snorts. "That sounds good too, Forest Girl"

You couldn't help but laugh at him. "Don't worry, maybe we can do that too" you say, giving him a suggestive little grin.

He stares at you, appalled, before chuckling. "Don't sound so eager, not when you don't know what I have in store for you"

"Care to give me a hint?"

He hummed, leaning down a little. "I'll let your mind do it for me"

You roll your eyes mockingly, watching him walk past you as your cheeks grew warmer.

You two had washed up by the rocks that had running water pouring down all the way from the top, yet still not quite a waterfall even though how many times you told Ao'nung it was.

When you returned to the village, neither of you thought of letting the other go first to make sure that you didn't arrive at the same time, everyone from the village was there. You and Ao'nung had to squeeze yourself in between them just to get to the middle where you found your families, ultimately sperating you.

Lo'ak places an arm on your shoulder which spooked you. "Baby sis"

"Bro what the hell is happenning??' You wonder, frowning at him before you turn your attention to your father, holding a tracking device in his hands.

"They're here, baby sis" He says. "The Sky People, They've killed Tulkun, they've burned other villages down just a few clicks away from here"

Your face paled. "No-" you shook your head.

"You tell the Tulkun, that if they're hit by one of these they're marked for death" Jake declares to the assemblage, all the furious Metkayina who couldn't grasp the fact that he was going against their ways. "Call for me, I'll silence it. Saving their lives, that's all that matters! Saving your family! "

Tonowari stepped closer to him, looking at his people. "Tell the Tulkun"

And with that all of the villagers dispersed, most of them had started diving into the water, rushing to tell their Tulkun, the rest were getting ready for the inevitable battle that was about to come. You see Neteyam walking past you, realizing he was chasing after Lo'ak ; you were about to follow them when Ao'nung comes up to you.

"Y/N-"

"-Go warn Aiali'i, make sure he dosen't get caught up in this mess, the Sky People are ruthless, they'll stop at nothing, even if it means to harm the great balance just to get what they want-"

"Okay" He nods, taking your words into account.

"You gotta come back to me alright?" You say, almost threatening him. "You still gotta take me out on that date"

He laughed. "What is a date?"

"You know, when a guy and a girl go out, it's just the two of them and they eat and have fun and they kiss a lot... sometimes a little more than kiss"

"Ahh, I see" He hummed, nodding as he understood. "...Will we be the second option?"

As much as you wanted to giggle at that your face remained absolute. "Promise me"

"I promise you, Y/N"

"Ao'nung!" Both you and Ao'nung turn to where the voice was coming from to see Tsireya and Rotxo atop their ilus. "Come on!"

He turns to you. "I will come back, trust me"

"Okay"

You place a kiss on his lips before you turn around, running away. Ao'nung calls for his ilu and dives into the water, joining Rotxo and his sister.

"Rotxo, you owe me a week's worth of fruit" Tsireya grinned.

"I can't believe this is happenning to me" Rotxo says, shaking his head in dissapointment.

Ao'nung rolls his eyes.

When you find your brothers you seem to have caught them in another fight.

"I'm not you! Okay? I'm not you! " You hear Lo'ak shout. "He's my brother! I'm going!"

"Oh he's your brother?" Neteyam asks, turning Lo'ak around. "No, I'm your brother" He explained, pointing at his chest.

"Lo'ak quit being such an ass, for the love of Eywa" you say, announcing your arrival.

He lets out a disgruntled hiss. "Look i'm going, Y/N, wether you two like it or not"

He dives into the water, making you groan in frustration and follow him too. Hinewai swimming up to you, allowing you to grab onto her neck already knowing she has to follow your brother.

You spot Kiri and Tuk on an ilu. "He's going to warn Payakan! Come on!" You urge, before plunging into the water once more.

You had chased him through a maze of aquatic fauna, dodging leaves and stems, determined to catch up to him. You surface and you see him waving at Payakan who had breached as well.

"LO'AK! COME BACK!" You bellow, just as Payakan swam closer to him.

When you see him hop onto Payakan's back, running around like a frazzled monkey, it hit you. There he was, pulling onto a tracker for dear life.

You sever your and Hinewai's bond and dive into the water, pulling yourself up on Payakan's fin and running up to Lo'ak. "Did you seriously think you can pull that off by yourself?" You ask him, raising an eyebrow.

He rolled his eyes. "You won an arm-wrestling match against me once!"

You snicker. "Eywa, don't be so bitter about it"

"Once" He widened his eyes.

You nod at the other side of the tracker. "Come on! Jimmy it out!"

Lo'ak and you wrap your fingers around the cold metal of the tracking device, tugging at it with all your might, you look up, and you see one of the ships approaching.

"Fuck!" You shout, making Lo'ak look up.

"Lo'ak! Y/N!"

You turn to see Neteyam flinging himself on the back of Payakan like he would an angtsík. "Come on bro help us out!"

Neteyam helps Ao'nung on, who immediately takes his spot next to you. "Hey"

You nod. "Hey"

You see Tsireya hop on, followed by Rotxo. "Hurry!"

Neteyam takes your shoulder, making you face him. "Call it in! Call it in!"

"What???" You shriek incredulously.

"Just do it! Call Dad now! Go!"

Tsireya takes your spot as you move away, pressing your throat comm, landing on the chanel you and your siblings used to contact your dad. "Dad-! I mean- Devil Dog! D'you read me??"

A moment passes by, you press it again. "This is Firecracker do you copy?? Devil Dog do you copy??"

Undeniable relief washed over you when you hear static on the other end. "I read you Firecracker 5 by 5!"

"We're with a Tulkun that's under attack, gunships inbound, it's- it's about two clicks out" You manage, just as everybody behind you started arguing over who wasn't pulling hard enough.

"Who's with you??"

"It's all of us! Ao'nung, Tsireya, and Rotxo too! We're at Three Brother's Rocks!"

Static. "Get to cover. Do not engage alright?? Do not engage! We're coming!"

The line goes silent before you could reply.

"Tie it off! Tie it off!"

"You skxawng what kind of knot is that???"

"Oh move over!"

Lo'ak and Ao'nung's bickering brought you back to the task at hand, you blinked, and it seemed like the ship somehow was just a mile away.

"It's getting closer!" Tsireya wailed.

"Come on! Pull!" Rotxo shouts.

Neteyam ties the end of the rope on his ilu, you dive into the water, tying the excess rope around Hinewai's body and Lo'ak gives you the signal to pull.

So you pull, it seemed almost unviable at first with 6 teenagers and 2 ilus, but you somehow managed to pull it out, sending Lo'ak, Tsireya, Rotxo, and Ao'nung into the water.

"Get out of here!"

"Y/N, give me that" Neteyam ordered, pointing at the pinger in your hand.

"There's no way in hell Neteyam"

"It will be fine!" He assured you. "They are coming- there is no time!"

You give him an infuriated hiss, almost a grunt, before you toss the pinger towards him.

"Go!" Neteyam shouts at the others.

"We'll draw them off, just go!" You say to them. Your eyes meet Ao'nung's, he gives you a knowing look before he dives under the water with Rotxo and Kiri.

"Okay!" Lo'ak replies.

You and Neteyam set off, feeling like torpedoes underneath the water as Hinewai propelled you around the coral and the marine life. Not even 5 minutes later a cannon sets off in the water, disorienting your ilus, Neteyam drops the pinger as his ilu jolts in fear to which you grab.

"I have a plan" you signed under the water.

"No, no plan" He signed back.

You rolled your eyes. "Just let me do this, big brother"

"Fine" He signed half-heartedly.

You set off once more, opposite to where Neteyam was going. Hinewai swims fast, faster than you've ever seen her swim before, another cannon drops and explodes, Hinewai yelps in pain but you tell her to keep going. Only when it started raining cannons was when you were forced to drop the pinger and set out to find your siblings.

You take cover behind coral reefs, making sure you were still hidden when you spot subs in the water, all moving to a consecutive direction. You try and beat them there, knowing that if you followed them then you'd have a good chance of getting to your siblings before they did. Swimming through a forest of aquatic fauna, you tried your best to steer clear of any rays of light, sticking close to the ground until you bump into Tsireya, which spooked her and her ilu.

A loud mechanical whining came from behind you, both you and Tsireya turn around to see a sub coming straight at you, and you two zoomed away. Trying to lose them through the labyrinth of stems, as gigantous leaves constantly slammed you in the face.

"Go the other way!" You signed rapidly. You see her nod and you go your own directions.

Luckily the sub chose to pursue you instead of her, Hinewai made hard rights, hard lefts, almost causing you to fall off. Just then, another sub appears in front of you, blinding you with its stark white light, you don't turn away when it comes straight at you. Even Hinewai was about to bail you assured her to trust you.

Only at the last second did you maneuver her upwards, sending the two subs crashing into eachother, glass and metal flying everywhere, water gushing in their machines forcing them to flee.

You couldn't help but grin as Hinewai swam away.

Only when you spot Lo'ak swimming towards an airbell was when you disconnect your queue from Hinewai and follow him in, taking in a huge intake of air as him and Tuk screamed in fear.

"Jesus!" You exclaimed. "Are you guys okay??"

"Yeah, we are" Lo'ak answered.

"Where's Neteyam??" Tuk wonders.

"I lost him a while ago, we were trying to get the ships off your back, we ditched the pinger a couple miles that way"

Just then, Tsireya appears beside you, and before you were going to ask her if she was alright or not, the expression on her face says it all. "They're coming!"

"Okay, deep breath" you instruct Tuk as all of you dove back in the water. Swimming out of the airbell and away from a sub when another of their machines popped up in front of you, causing you to swim the other way, it was useless without your ilus and you were right. A net traps you, Tsireya, and Tuk. As they try and wriggle out, you fumble with your dagger trying to cut all of you free, and you succeed, you manage to rip a big enough hole open and slide out.

"Tuk come on!" You shout, holding out for her hand before a goddamn íkran dives into the water and grabs the net with its claws, pulling all of you out of the water making you slip. Everybody screams in fear as Lo'ak tries to hold on to you. But he couldn't keep you on and cut the others free at the same time.

"Lo'ak let go!"

"No! Just hang on! Please!"

The íkran dropped the net onto the ship's deck, all of you scrambled to your feet. You throw your dagger past one of the avatars in camo, you manage to slice her forearm open as you pull your biggest dagger out, your ceremonial dagger, swinging it at anyone who dared to come close.

"You little cunt!" The recombinant who you injured hissed, her blood splattering onto the floor. Her expression the last thing you saw before you were forced on your knees and onto the ground.

"Drop your weapon!"

"Get fucked!" You shout, before a large combat boot stepped on your hand, forcing you to let go of your dagger.

"Stop it! Stop! don't hurt them!" You turn your head, and amongst the legs that blocked your vision you see Spider getting held back by a few other humans.

"Y/N!" He exclaimed. "Let her go! That's my sister you fuckers! Let her go!"

"Yeah right" One of them sneered.

"Spider!" You shout in relief.

"Y/N! it's gunna be okay!"

The avatar riding the íkran that plucked you out of the water hopped off his banshee and pointed a finger at Spider. "Get back to the bridge, keep him there!"

Once he turns his focus towards you and your brother ; you hiss at him, bearing your fangs.

"Yeah, I remember you two" He chides, his focus bouncing from you to Lo'ak. "Cuff 'em to the rails, all of 'em!"

You were forced to stand up, you fought back as you were pulled towards the rails of the ship.

"On the ground, come on" The recom behind you says, oddly calm. When you would not submit he kicked the back of your knees, causing you to fall down. When he binds your wrists you reach out to bite his forearm, the recom laughs, as do the others around him.

"Feisty this one" He laughed.

"Told you they bite"

Up ahead, you see about a dozen, no, more than a dozen skimwings round the corner of a boulder. "Na'vi inbound! Spread out!"

"Dad!" Tuk cried.

Quaritch, you asssume, Spider's father who had come back as a recom, tore Lo'ak's throat com off his neck, making him hiss. They do the same to you, making you watch as the recom guarding you dangles it in front of your face before keeping it inside his pocket.

"Jake, tell your friends to stand down, you want your kids back? You come out alone" He spoke. "You know better than to test my resolve"

Just then, you feel the cold metal of a gun against the back of your head, making you flinch and hiss in both fear and anger, your breathing became ragged, you try and shake the gun away but the recom behind you just jabs it deeper into your head.

You knew your dad could see everything.

"I took you under my wing Jake, you betrayed me, you killed your own, good men, good women. I will not hesitate to execute your kids"

A moment passes by, your knees were starting to ache, the gun felt like it was about to go off any second now, like if you were to speak up it would blow your brains out.

"Offer's fixing to expire, what's it gunna be?"

You see a lone skimwing breaking off from the group, the rider, his skin was shades darker than any of the ones he left behind him.

"Easy shot"

Quatitch sets the gun down. "You hit him now they attack"

Suddenly, Payakan shoots out from the water, landing onto the ship, taking down several men. There were a few foolish enough to shoot at a Tulkun, it was almost like child's play to him, dragging his flippers across the deck, sending humans flying into the water, smacking them to death with his fins. He deflects a bomb, causing it to bounce back on the ship and explode. Now that the recoms were occupied with trying to kill the incoming Na'vi, they pretty much left you alone.

You spot your dagger, still lying on the ground in between the chaos, if you just managed to grab it with your tail...

The ship had started moving beneath you before you could even make a move, colliding with a rock formation making everything on the boat to fly, including you, your siblings, and Tsireya. Your dagger slides closer to you but you were too late, it slides past the cracks of the grills, falling into the water.

So you start pulling at the cuffs, knowing it wouldn't work but you would have preferred to die trying.

You watch as two ilus leap out of the water, their riders landing on the boat.

"Neteyam!" Tuk squealed.

"Need some help?" He asks running up to Tuk to cut her cuffs off. You turn to your right to see Ao'nung cutting Tsireya free, telling her to leave, he moves onto you and a grin comes to your face.

"I leave you alone for 30 minutes and this is what happens?" He wonders, digging the knife across the thick cloth.

"I like to keep life interesting, what can I say?" You quipped.

He laughed through his nose, cutting you free.

"Come on, let's go" Neteyam urges. You watch Lo'ak take a gun off the floor.

"What the hell are you doing?" He dosen't answer you. "Lo'ak we gotta go!"

"Spider's still on the ship" He reminds you.

Spider was still on the ship.

"Shit" you groan, you turn to Neteyam. "We gotta go back for him"

Neteyam scratches the side of his head. "Y/N..."

"Neteyam please, he's my brother" You asked. "He'd do the same thing if any of us were in trouble"

He knew you were right. He looks at Lo'ak, nodding. "Let's go"

You run up to Ao'nung who had his spear at the ready. "I'm not asking you to come with us, you don't know him, it isn't your fight"

"No way I'm letting you go again"

"I think I can handle myself" You state.

"Yes, clearly" He says, motioning at the shitshow that was behind you.

"Y/N let's go!" You turn around, looking at Neteyam and Lo'ak about to enter the hull of the ship.

You turn back around to face Ao'nung but he plants a kiss on your lips, a few seconds shorter than what you preferred.

"There, now we are even"

You try and bite down a smile. "Go!"

With that he leaves.

You turn around to face your siblings, picking up an assault rifle from the floor, tossing the empty magazine out and replacing it with a new one.

"On my six" You say, leading the group into the ship.

"When did-" Neteyam whispers to Lo'ak.

"-I wish I knew" He shrugged.

You had ran up and down the ship in search of Spider, scaling the pipes bolted to the ceiling when Neteyam spotted him being escorted out of the ship with a bunch of humans. All 3 of you drop to one of the platforms, waiting for the right moment to ambush them, leaping down the steps. Neteyam first, taking two down with his dagger, next Lo'ak with one of their guns. Spider landing punches left and right, smashing their oxygen masks and flinging them across the ship. One of the humans managed to knock the rifle out of your hands, resorting you to fight with your fists, ripping off their oxygen masks too, and at the last second scrambling to get your hands on the rifle as one of the humans pointed his gun at Lo'ak's head.

Two shots, one to the neck, one to the chest.

He drops to the ground with a thud, you stare at his body, gagging on his own blood, convulsing like he had been electrocuted, until he stopped.

"Baby sis let's go" says Neteyam.

"Y/N, come on" says Lo'ak, taking your hand, leading you out of there.

"Thanks guys" Spider says as all of you run to leave the ship. Lo'ak's ears perk up as he looks toward the distance, you turn your head and you see a couple of recoms pulling their guns out. Lo'ak and you do the same, aiming your guns at them but Neteyam snaps at you to take cover as bullets start raining down.

All 4 of you hide behind a wall, Neteyam shouting at Lo'ak to give him the gun, he starts firing at them as well, empty shells flying everywhere. "Go! Go!" He yelled over the gunfire.

"Come on! This way!" Said Spider, hopping over the rails and into the water, followed by Lo'ak. Neteyam half expected you to follow them but when you started shooting at the recoms as they were reloading he pulls you aside.

"What do you think you're doing??? Go! I've got this!"

"And let you take all the glory? Sure" you reply, ejecting the empty magazine to load one back in, he shakes his head and chuckles before you started firing at them, taking cover when bullets started bouncing off the wall.

You urge Neteyam to go, he hesitates before he leaps over the rails, you start hitting them with everything you could before you abandon the gun and follow Neteyam down, falling rather awkwardly as you feel the side of your stomach start to ache. When you hit the water, flames engulf your body as you struggled up to the surface, trying to catch your breath, only for the bitter stinging to keep you from breathing properly.

"That was insane cuz!" Lo'ak cajoled, high-fiving with Spider.

Tsireya and Ao'nung arrive on their ilus, urging you to hop on. Lo'ak and Spider swim towards them, even you who managed to ignore the growing pain from your torso.

"Come on bro!" Lo'ak says, he and Soider stopped swimming as they looked behind you. You do the same, seeing Neteyam wince and groan, a hand placed on his shoulderblade. You make your way towards him, struggling to keep him upright when you yourself couldn't float properly.

"Bro are- are you okay?"

He spits out salt water from his mouth as he bobbed up and down. "Baby sis I'm- I'm shot"

"Shit!" Lo'ak exclaimed as his face visibly paled.

He and Spider start paddling towards you and Neteyam, it was a joint effort in order to keep your oldest brother from not drowning, they guide him towards Tsireya's ilu, hauling him up and speeding away, leaving you and Ao'nung as he tried to heave you onto his ilu. His eyes widened as he saw your chest, gleaming red.

"You're- you're bleeding" He stammered.

"This- this blood isn't mine, J-just follow them" you managed, trying to keep your wound hidden from him. When the ilu starts to move you feel a surge of nausea wash over you like a tidal wave, you struggle to hold onto his waist as your grip threatened to loosen. Black spots ate away at your vision but you blink at a rapid speed, trying to get rid of them.

Your eyes widen at the feeling of your blood seep past your fingers and drip down onto the ilu's back. Shit. Shit. Shit.

"Keep him up!" You raise your head from Ao'nung's shoulder blade, hearing Lo'ak's cries of distress amongst the fuzziness and the long line of crescendo buzzing in your ears.

"Watch his wound! Watch his wound!" That sounded like your dad, you blinked again and you see all of them on the rock before you, huddled around Neteyam as Lo'ak applied pressure to his wound.

A/N: im sorry about this (then again not really) put your volume up by 4 clicks!

The ilu stops moving, Ao'nung was first to get off and he offers out a hand for you to take like he always did. You take it with your free hand and he pulls you up too quickly, suddenly the world spins off its axis, blinding pain shoots out from your wound as it stretches and widens, your knees buckled and you fall into him.

He staggers back in shock, helping you back onto your feet. His eyes widen as he gets a good look at you, moving your hair away from your eyes, cupping eitherside of your face. "You're shaking Y/N"

You managed to shake your head at him, feeling your teeth chatter. " 'M fine, 'm fine " you mumbled.

Ao'nung should have never let you walk into that ship without him, he knows that now... now that he sees the lower back of his ilu coated with fresh crimson. No.

"No, no, no" He exclaimed eyes wide, and there it was, a shivering hand tightly clasped over a dark red rupture in your stomach. He tried to take your hand away from where it had covered your wound but you would not let him. "Y/N, come on! Let me see it!"

You shook your head, feeling hot streams of tears flow down your face. "Mm-mm" you shook your head. "No" you say.

You were too weak to fight him, he managed to pry your fingers away from your bullet wound, you were bleeding out too fast, the wound had been too deep.

All of a sudden, you sink to the floor, taking Ao'nung with you. "No, no, no, Eywa please" He pleads, choking back on a sob as he struggled to pull you up with him. "Please no, no, not you, not you" He cried, eyes going glossy.

"I can't- I can't stand" you say, before you start coughing and wheezing as he holds onto your hand. "'Nung, 'Nung, don't- don't go, d-don't leave"

"I won't, I won't" He tells you, placing a bloodied hand over your face. "I promised you that remember??"

"What the hell is going on here??? " That was your dad again. It only took him long enough for him to realize you were bleeding your guts out.

Ao'nung was absolutely petrified. "Toruk Makto please- please! she is bleeding out, I don't- I don't know what-"

Your dad scoops you up into his arms, bringing you towards even ground. "D-Dad" You choked, before you dissolve into a coughing fit once more, wincing and crying as it only made you bleed out more. "Dad- D-Dad"

"Shhh, no, no, no, you gotta stay with me baby" setting you down on the rock. Ao'nung almost scrapes his knees, dropping to the ground to hold your hand.

"Fuck" You hear Lo'ak breathe as he and the others crowd you, even Neteyam whose shoulder was coated in his own blood struggled to get close to you.

"We gotta move your hand away from your stomach" Your Dad says, trying to take your hand away from your wound but you wouldn't budge, you didn't want him to see how bad it was. "No!" You exclaimed, before doubling over in pain, your breathing reduced to uneven catch-breaths, hacking your lungs out as it struggled to allow air in, some invisible plug clogging your airways. You couldn't breathe.

"Come on honey, come on, get your hand out of the way please" He practically begged, before you allowed him to take your hand off. You look at his face when he sees your wound. You see his face after he turns you over to see if the bullet went through you or not. It did.

You sniffed back your tears, coughing. "I- I don't- I don't w-wanna die" You sob.

Your dad shook his head. "You're not gunna die, you're not gunna die, just- just hang on! "

The familiar squawk of your mother's íkran was heard. You hear a pitter patter of steps and your mother appears in your line of sight, blurry and beautiful. She wedges herself in between Neteyam and Tsireya, was she shocked? furious? you couldn't really tell.

"I gotta put pressure on it okay?" Your Dad informs you, before two strong hands push down on your wound, you shoot up from your spot, wheezing and whimpering as you tried your best to get his hands away, clawing at his arms, anything to stop him. "I know honey, I know! I know! I know it hurts!"

You choke on your own spit, wheezing in pure agony as he guided you back down on the floor. "I- I- I don't wanna d-die, Da-Dad, pl-please" you rasped, blinking back tears, feeling the weight of the world on your chest, you wanted to stand up, you wanted to go, you wanted to leave, just go anywhere, you didn't wanna die here, not here. "I don't- I don't- wanna die y-yet"

"You won't honey, you won't-!"

"Da-Dad i'm-i'm sorry, i'm- s-sorry" You gasped. "Don't- don't be ma-mad, do-don't hate me"

"I'm not mad, I'm not mad, you don't have to be sorry for anything Litebrite" He shook his head, you look at everybody around you, Lo'ak, Neteyam, your Mother, Tsireya, Spider, Ao'nung, they were all crying for you. "Dad isn't mad- he isn't mad at you, okay? Dad can never hate you"

A tear falls down your cheek. "Da- Dad i'm- i'm tired Dad"

You see him lunge closer to you. "No, no, no, you gotta fight this honey, you're strong! you're strong! You're my strong little lady remember? Remember that? "

"I want to go home" You winced, looking up at the sky as eclipse was starting to fall on you.

"Okay, Okay, we're going" He assured you, Lo'ak and Neteyam nodding in agreement. "We're going right now"

You felt heavy. It was just too immense, too much to carry, you couldn't do it all. You were just a little kid. As your heartbeat slowed down, so did the world, your mind quieted. You look back at your father, a million apologies, a million words you yearned to tell him before the clock stopped ticking, so you opened your mouth, one last thing, you thought, one last thing.

"Dad," you began. "Dad I-"

And then you were still.

They stand and watch the exact moment the words die on your pale lips, your amber eyes dilate and move to the sky, taking your last breath, a shudder, and your heart silenced forever.

"Y/N" Your mother whispered, your name barely rolling off her lips. "No... no, no, no" She says like some broken record. "No! No! Y/N! Y/N! No!" Jake has to hold her back as she wailed your name, over and over, as if it was some incantation to bring you back. She cradles your lifeless body in her arms, all limp, all cold, all quiet. "Oh Great Mother no! Great Mother please! No!"

"Baby sis... come on" Lo'ak urged you, when once before he called out to you, you would run after him and nag his ear off to not pull whatever stunt he was about to do, but now, you weren't moving for him at all. He looks at his hands, drenched in your blood, just like that night by the river, one where he had thought he lost you forever. But no. It was just some sick practice run. Now he knows there was no fighting chance for you to wake up, to come back, not like before. Where he had hoped and prayed for Eywa to answer his prayers, to bring you back. She had listened to him once before but he fears that his pleas were nothing but an incoherent string of words to her now.

Netayam couldn't believe it. If he had just let you go down the rails first this wouldn't have happened. You would have walked away with a gnarly bullet wound on your shoulder, yes, but it was better than having to die from one. You needed to tell your children how you had gotten it, why you had gotten it, you needed to grow old, and die in your bed, not here, not now, not when you were a million miles away from home, from the forest. He failed you again. His mind was flooded with should haves, and could haves, and would haves, that was the worst part, he was pitting the blame on himself, something he always did, something you could never get him to move past. His baby sister once full of mischief and selflessness, gone.

Spider didn't even feel the tears falling down his face until it had pooled under his chin. You two were orphans of the war, you had no one, while also having eachother, it was the irony of it all that kept you two tethered for life. Life. The only border it couldn't cross. Not when you had moved to Awa'atlu with the Sully's, not when he had been held captive by the recoms, but when you had finally died, died like his parents, his human parents, like your mother, possibly your father. He looked up at the sky, at the stars, just like you two would do when you were sick, when you were suffering, lying down on your bouncy mattress in the dark, talking about the most nonsensical things while laughing your little heads off, he swears he could feel it again, how it felt to be in that dark room with just the stars and eachother.

Ao'nung. Oh Ao'nung. That poor little boy who had grown up believing he was going to become a fearless Olo'eyktan one day just like his father, beloved by all, seen by all. For he would be the one who would bind all of the islands together and lead them to a greater triumph, a thousand islands, a stronger nation, a village, a people. But he was wrong, he wanted to be Tsahík, he wanted to heal the sick, to cure the ailing, he has seen how his mother does it, and he wanted to be like her when he was big enough, he wanted to know what rush it would feel once his people come to him, saying they were healed, that they were okay, that he helped them be better.

He had grown up believing that he would fall in love with a pretty Metkayina girl, meek and graceful and refined, with teal skin, curly ebony locks, and aquamarine eyes he would get lost in.

But no. He had to go and fall for a raging wildfire that was you, impetuous, brash, loud, with blazing gold eyes that dare bested the rising sun, braided locks, and deep azure skin, the one that made fun of him, that cussed at him, that pulled a knife to his neck. He never understood why. He never will. Not even when he gets older. Not even when the ends of his eyes start to wrinkle. He never would.

After saving your sisters, you were laid to rest the following night.

Neteyam had given you his rider's mask, remembering when you were younger, when you longed for one even if you had no íkran to tame, it seemed so foolish at the time. Lo'ak gave you his feathered arm band, it was one of the first things you had given him when you started to learn how to weave properly, it wasn't the best work you've done, you were always so shit at weaving but he still kept wearing it. Kiri gave you the friendship bracelet you and her made one stormy night, she had kept yours and given you hers. Tuk gave you her favorite Toruk toy, the toy that had been passed down from one Sully child to another, since you had joined the family so late she figured it was time for your turn.

You were buried with the necklace Ao'nung had given to you. It was the only item of yours they had kept on you.

Ao'nung did not have much of a say when it came to burying you with your belongings like Neteyam did.

Neteyam fought for you to be buried along with that necklace, knowing he was the one that interrupted that moment with you and Ao'nung on the beach.

When it had been time to visit you, Jake took Neytiri's hand in his as they connected their queues to the glowing lilac venules of the Metkayina's Spirit Tree.

Jake flutters his eyes open again. He takes in the distinct amount of trees looming over him, the bioluminescence of the moss underneath his feet lighting up his way into the forest. He was back in the forest.

He notices he was armed with an AK-47, the orange flames coming from the torches of the Omaticayans on direhorses blazing past the gaps of the trees, there was chaos, a scattered chorus of galloping causing the ground to shake. But he dosen't see you.

Where were you?

"Y/N? Y/N?" He calls out, whipping his head around.

No answer.

"Y/N?? WHERE ARE YOU??" He tried again, beginning to walk through the forest, his pace rapidly picking up as he pushes past leaves, past shrubs, he rounds boulders and he still cannot find you. "COME ON Y/N MAKE A NOISE FOR ME, WHERE ARE YOU??"

He was running now. And he remembers, you haven't been seen since this afternoon, Neteyam and Lo'ak had been busy training with the hunting party, Kiri and Tuk were with Mo'at all day, he thought you had been with them, they thought you had been with him.

You've been gone for 6 hours.

He was dizzy, like the world was about to turn on its side and he would lose his balance. "Y/N?? Y/N?? COME ON- Y/N?? I CAN'T SEE YOU BABY WHERE ARE YOU?? JUST COME OUT PLEASE?!?" The forest was just fleeting swipes of colors to him now, branches were scraping against his azure skin, drawing blood.

He hears the subtle crying first, he searches high and low, his heartbeat threatened to leap out of his chest baring his bones and he sees you on the ground, shrouded by the extended leaves, covered by the boulders, shielding you away. Like you had been hiding from something, or was it someone?

He gets low, slinking past the fauna to get to you, he reaches out for your shoulder gently and the sudden contact with his skin makes you scream and leap away.

"It's just me baby, it's just me!" he assures, holding up his palms as the forest stands and watches as if a bomb had been set off, your wails bouncing against the tree trunks. "I'm not here to hurt you, baby- it's just me! see? Just me" you heard him tell you, his arms outstretched, beckoning you to walk towards him.

You try and form a sentence, you did, even if all that left your mouth were a muddled set of murmurs you ran straight into him, dropping to your knees as he embraces you and you let yourself dissolve in an irrational wailing mess. Snot and rears running down your face as you linked your sinewy arms around his neck and refused to let go.

Jake adjusts his position so you were sitting on his lap. "You've been gone for 6 hours- 6! I come back with your mother to find out your grandmother hasn't seen you all afternoon?? What the hell were you thinking??? Running off into the forest?? Do you know dangerous it is out here??? And you decide to stay out here till eclipse??? Do you have a goddamn death wish or something kid??" His voice cracked in anger as he yells at you in fear and relief.

You pull away to face him. "I'm sorry! I'm so-sorry! I was- I was following the woodsp-sprites and I didn't kno-know how to get b-back, I tried u-using the tricks you taught me but it g-got dark, and I heard the- the viperwolves ho-howling-"

Jake's beady amber eyes widened. He grabs your face with his large hands. "Did they catch you??? Did you get hurt???"

You shook your head, your tears falling down to his lap. "They didn't see me"

"They coulda smelled you all the same," He insists. "You were too lucky to have dodged a viperwolf attack, you know how fast those suckers are? no, not yet, But you could've."

"I know" You sobbed, your shoulders jerking up at odd intervals as you hiccuped. Keeping your eyes down. "But I just wanted to show you I could do it"

He frowns softly. "Do what??"

You finally look up at him. "Be a proper Avatar! An Avatar that can run fast and climb fast and jump far," You ejaculated. "I heard stories from Uncle Norm and Uncle Max about when you were still new to your Avatar body, how even if you kept falling off your ass you still kept on going, how you were chosen by Eywa, how you became one of the people and then you became Toruk Makto, and I just- I just wanted to be like you!" You finally shout.

Jake dosen't notice the tears that had been falling out his eyes and down to the apples of his cheeks.

He blinks, and suddenly you were older, defined face, longer limbs. "I- I couldn't help it! All the stories made me feel like I'll never be as good as you, the way that they think I'll become as great as you one day?? I figured if I worked hard enough and I trained hard enough then maybe it'll mean something! And I see it in your eyes everyday that sometimes you wish I could have done more, that I could have been good at archery like Neteyam is or how good at flying Lo'ak is or how skilled Kiri is with healing??"

You grit your teeth, frowning as the tears would not stop coming down. "Everyday I break my back trying to live up to you because I just want you to be-" You stop yourself and hesitate. "I just wanted you to be proud!"

You stop, catching your breath. "I just want you to be proud of me Dad! "

Jake swallows hard and places a hand on your shoulder. "Kid I've always been proud of you, alright?" He manages before another hot tear escapes his eye, realizing now was his time to set things right between you and him. "And- and I know I barely show it, that was on me, It was my fault for not letting you know it sooner, but never in a single second of my life had I not been so proud of the person you grew up to be ; I was too scared to let you know it because I thought it wasn't what you all needed. That if I went all tight with the five of you then maybe I'd choke out the recklessness out of you kids but I was wrong, especially with you"

You were startled.

"I spent my whole life hating my father for not being there to listen to me properly only to turn into the very man I never wanted to become. It was like fighting fire with fire, all this time I had thought it had been working but I was just pushing you farther away from me, I never wanted that"

"-but I'm right here," You tell him in a small voice, grabbing his hand, it was so much smaller compared to his, you were little again."I'm right here"

"I know Litebrite" He chuckles, his shoulders jerking up and down. "I've let you down, I'm sorry"

You swallow the ball that was forming in your throat as you wipe your eyes dry.

"None of this woulda happen if I had just listened to you more, if I had just been there, if I was just better at being a father than a squad leader maybe if I did then- then maybe everything coulda been different"

"Maybe" You shrugged, sniffing.

He points at his chest using the hand you had weaved your fingers through. "The blame's on me honey, this is my fault so just blame me"

You shook your head, teardrops falling onto your lap. "I don't wanna keep blaming you anymore Dad"

And you fit so perfect in his arms as you reached in to embrace him, he did the same, squeezing your tiny frame as he planted kisses on your hair, rubbing his hand on your back.

He remembers why this was how you came to him, why this was the memory Eywa had chosen for him to relive again. It was the first time you had called him Dad.

You hiccuped, wiping your eyes dry with the back of your hands. "I'm sorry Dad"

"You don't got anything to be sorry for kiddo"

You pull away from him once more. "But the Viperwolves-"

"You don't gotta worry about them, I'm here now, alright? I'm right here, I'll keep you safe" He says to you, pulling your hands away to dry your face himself.

"I wanna go home now" You tell him. "Can we go home?"

He couldn't help but let out a wet chuckle, ducking his head as his chest panged with unfathomable pain. "Okay, let's go home"

And so he stands up with you in his arms as he brings you out of the darkness. "So you were out here for the entire afternoon and not a single Viperwolf laid it's claws on you?"

"Uh-huh"

"Must've been scared of you"

You perk up instantly. "You think so?"

He nods. "I know so kid, wouldn't expect anything else from my strong little lady"

You give him a shrewd smile before dissolving into breathy giggles. "I'm your strong little lady Dad?"

"Uh-huh, cuz you've got a strong heart like me and your mom, nothing gets past us"

"If I've got a strong heart then... then I won't be able to die!" You say, lighting up. "Ha! I'm going to live forever!"

He stops walking and gives you a look only to be met by a pair of innocent amber eyes glimmering in the darkness. He forces himself to nod. "You won't die for a long time honey, because Na'vi? They live up to 180"

"180??? No way!"

"Yes way" Jake countered.

"You think i'll live that long Dad?"

He gives you a smile as he senses Neytiri creep up on the both of you, donning a bittersweet smile with glassy eyes. "Course you will, Litebrite" He replies, swallowing the ball that had somehow lodged itself in his windpipe, your eyes like a beacon light in the otherwise dim forest, big and full of wonder, the promise that there will always be light to pull him out of the darkness that dared swallow him whole, your smile alone being able to light the way. His little Litebrite.

"Cool"

a/n: [taps into mic] slipping through my fingers all the time, I try to capture every minute, the feeling in it, slipping through my fingers all the time, do I really see what's in her mind, each time I think I'm close to knowing she keeps on growing, slipping through my fingers all the time...

so I guess that's that, thanks for coming along with me on this wild, depressive, frustrating, sappy, confusing, ride. I had so much fun writing this series for real, not really sure if I'm gunna be writing any more series in the time being but we'll see, til then, make sure to drink a lot of water and take care, mwa :)) 🪼🫧🪸

[moonchildxoxx]

I’m gonna be trying to be posting more regularly and was wondering if anyone would be interested in being part of a reading list /tagging list ?I’m not to sure what to call it lol 😅 if so drop your username below ⬇️

[neteyamsl0v3r]

Not so bad, after all.

╰┈➤ PART VI.

pairing: agedup!Neteyam x Fem!Metkayina!Reader

summary: when neteyam and you met each other for the first time, they were overwhelmed with feelings they have never felt before.

word count: 2.5k

tags: violence, fighting, crying... (idk what else, please tell me if I left something out!)

a/n: unedited! rough draft straight from gdocs. i promise i'll revise this series once i finish it huhu. feedbacks is very much appreciated! thank you very much 😘💜

text divider credits to @/enchanthings

masterlist

part v | part vii (end)

It was one bright morning when you visited Ronal’s marui, seeking her out. Although the older woman was surprised that you were actively seeking her, she didn’t think too much about it and let you in. The tsahik and olo-eyktan’s marui is the largest marui in awa’atlu, the most intricate and grand, with decorations that represents the couple’s authority in the clan. You roamed your eyes inside and remembered how aonung would often say that once the two of you mated, he’d build one bigger than his parents’ marui.

Your stomach flipped at the thought. You know he doesn’t love you, but unlike you, he’s ready to settle if it means his parents would be happy.

“Why look for me, girl? Is there a bottleneck in your learning?” She beckoned you to sit in front of her, busying herself with her weaving. You didn’t fail to notice the changes in her stomach. The babe in her womb is growing, and its beginning to show in her body.

Noticing your gaze, a small smile graced her lips fleetingly before returning to her usual stoic expression. Caressing her stomach, she good-naturedly said. “You’re also going to experience pregnancy when you mate with my son. So it is good that you’re taking observations.”

You felt your throat getting blocked as you fidgeted, feeling of dread overturning your previous calm thoughts. When you didn’t respond as optimistic as she expected, Ronal’s eyes narrowed. “Why show such a look? Are you perhaps against the idea of getting pregnant right after mating? That’s fine. Both you and aonung are still young—”

“It’s not because of that, Tsahik…” you forced yourself to speak up, afraid of meeting her gaze. You saw her finally put down what she was weaving and looked at you with a scrutinizing gaze. You can feel her sharps dissecting you, trying to see through you.

“Then what? Speak up. Perhaps I could give you some solutions for whatever’s bothering you. This must be the reason you sought me out, am I right?”

You bite on your lip so hard it hurts. Your hand was clenched tight, you wanted to flee. Your resolve is crumbling bit by bit. It’s no secret that you are afraid of the Tsahik. You knew her ability, and knew what she could do. For a moment you considered backing out, but Neteyam’s face appeared in your mind, reminding you what you must do.

And you must do it now. Now, or never.

You never wanted to mate with Aonung. From the moment you learned how to think, you just saw him as a brother. It never once crossed your mind that you’d mate with him, even when your grandfather arranged you with him. Instead of facing the truth, you pretended the arrangement wasn’t real and cowardly hoped everyone would change their mind. Everyone seemed content with it, it was only you who cannot accept it.

“...I came here to express my desire to break my arrangement with Aon—”

“PREPOSTEROUS!” 

BANG!

A small stone jar broke into several pieces in front of you. One grazed your cheek, causing it to bleed. It stings, but perhaps the pain in your heart was a lot stronger. You closed your eyes when Ronal pulled you to stand up roughly.

“What are you saying now, child?! Have you lost your mind?! You cannot easily dismiss an arrangement you worked hard for so many years!”

Before you can even reply, she pushes you roughly, making you stumble a few steps back. You can no longer control your tears as the Olo-eyktan, Aonung, and Tsireya came charging in the marui.

“What is causing all these commotions, Tsahik?” With a loud thunderous voice, the olo-eyktan questioned. At this moment, everyone noticed the commotion and was watching with confused eyes. Aonung and Tsireya were looking at you and Ronal back and forth, trying to decipher what could have led to these confrontations. You cannot look them in the eye, feeling ashamed.

Ronal sneered and pointed at you, voice shrill as she said. “This foolish girl wants to break her arrangement with Aonung! An arrangement approved by great mother Eywa!”

You can hear gasps and murmurs of your clansmen, looking at you with unapproving eyes. You almost wanted to laugh. Eywa’s will? No. The great mother would not be so cruel. You are also her child, she would not force you in a loveless arrangement, would she?

In your peripherals you can see Aonung bowing his head, clenching his hands into fist. You cannot see the expression he’s making, but you know he’s furious. At you, maybe. Tsireya was trying her best to not cry, looking at you with a sympathetic gaze. It makes you feel better, giving you air to breathe. You avoided her gaze and looked back at Ronal and Tonowari with defiant eyes, even more resolute in your decision.

“Is this true, ____?” Tonowari’s jaw tightened, his gaze held disappointment and disapproval.

“Yes, Olo-eyktan. That is true.” You were surprised at how calm your voice is, the conviction in it so palpable as if you have finally found your voice after all those years of being mute.

Tonowari closed his eyes, trying to control his temper while Ronal got even more furious. “Girl, it would do you well to remember that it was your grandfather who begged us for this arrangement! How ridiculous of you to throw all that away for your nonsensical whims!”

You understand Ronal’s anger. Of course she’d be furious, all those years of preparing you to be the next Tsahik would be put to waste, and she’d start all over again. But you’re done with always thinking about others. Of putting everyone’s happiness before yours. At least at this moment, you want to be selfish. You want to choose yourself, even if it means hurting others and yourself in the process.

“Indeed, it was my grandfather who begged for this arrangement. All he wants is to make me happy, but I am not happy, Tsahik. I have finally gained confidence to say that this is not the path for me, and Eywa can bear witness. All those years I remained silent, but I can no longer do that. Not when—”

“It’s Neteyam, isn’t it? You wanted to break the arrangement because you have fallen for an outsider!”

You froze, staring wide-eyed at Aonung as he did the worst thing he could ever do in this situation. Bringing up Neteyam. You knew things would get far more complicated once Neteyam got caught in the issue. All this time you’re treading carefully, hoping not to get Neteyam involved, but Aonung just has to ruin it for you.

“That’s not—” 

“I’ll kill him!” Aonung ruthlessly pushed Tsireya away when she tried stopping him. As you were about to run after him, Tonwari pinned you at your place with just his gaze. You could only shoot Tsireya a begging look before standing back in place. Tsireya shot you a small supportive smile before running after aonung.

“You have fallen for the Sully boy? Don’t try to lie, child. I have watched you grow up, like you’re my own child. So you must tell us the truth.”

“ABSURD! I knew taking in that fam—”

“Tsahik you must calm down, you are with a child.”

Ronal scoffed, turning around in anger. She refused to look at you. Perhaps too disappointed to even spare you a glance. 

You have no choice but to admit it. “Yes. I wish to be with Neteyam, but it is not the only reason why I want to dismiss the arrangement. I do not see Aonung as anything more than a brother. It would be unfair for Aonung if I force myself into this arrangement without my heart in it.”

“My son is will be an excellent man, I'm sure you'll learn to adore him when he becomes a man. You—”

“My decision is final. Begging the Olo-eyktan and Tsahik to consider my plea.”

Tonowari regarded you with a searching gaze. He had always known you as silent, reserved, and obedient. Someone who would immediately follow orders in silence. At this moment, he’s seeing you in a new light. Seeing your determination and sincerity, he waved his hand. “Are you certain of this, _____? Once you let go, you can never get it back.”

You smiled, appreciating Tonowari’s care for you, but you don’t want to go back. Not when freedom is near, almost within your grasp. “I am certain, Olo-eyktan. I will stand by my choice until the end.”

Ronal sneered at your words, glancing at Tonowari, telling him to wake you up from your delusions, but Tonowari avoided her gaze. Instead, he said to you, “I’ll give you an answer soon, but you must tell your grandfather of your plan yourself.”

“Tonowari!” Ronal shrieked, but Tonowari only motioned you to leave as he said. “Leave us, I’ll talk to the Tsahik.”

So you did. With your heart singing in joy, you ran towards Neteyam’s marui, only for your excitement to turn into horror as you saw Aonung being held back by others and Neteyam standing in front of him with bleeding lips.

“You!” Aonung’s furious shout immediately caught everyone’s attention. He was heaving, anger so palpable that everyone quickly backed away from him, afraid of attracting his ire.

Neteyam was standing in front of their marui when he saw Aonung charging at him with a furious expression. His eyes narrowed and was about to ask what’s his problem when Aonung approached him and...

SMACK!

“Woah woah woah! What are you doing?!?”

Jake immediately pulled Neteyam behind his back as Neteyam’s ears buzzed, cheek and the corner of his lips stinging. Aonung had slapped him hard enough for his head to turn. Hearing the commotion, Neytiri, Kiri, Lo’ak and Tuk had also emerged from the marui, standing behind Jake and Neteyam with sharp eyes. Seeing Neteyam’s bloodied lips, Neytiri hissed at Aonung. 

“You fish  lips! How dare you hurt my brother!” Lo’ak angrily shouted, planning to teach Aonung another lesson when Neteyam pulled him back. Although unwilling, Lo’ak shook his head and glared at Aonung as he stepped back. 

Neteyam gave his mother a glance, telling her he’s fine and he can handle it. Although worried, Neytiri took a step back and took Kiri and Tuk’s hand into hers,  allowing Jake and Neteyam to take control of the situation. 

It is clear to Neteyam what that slap meant. The reason why Aonung is so mad at him, as if ready to murder him any second. It was your face that appeared in Neteyam’s mind, your promise to him in your secret place. He closed his eyes and let out a laugh, joy filling his heart instead of anger. The pain in his cheek faded. It’s all worth it, because Aonung’s presence here only means you have made your move and fulfilled your promise to him. 

Neteyam’s laughter seems to provoke Aonung as he begins cursing, trying to hit Neteyam. Jake on the other hand looked at his oldest son, incredulous. Did he just laugh after getting slapped?

“This is between me and your son, Toruk Makto! He must fight me!”

“Dad, let me handle this. This is something I must do.”

Jake’s jaw tightened, when Neteyam motioned for him to step back, he hesitated. Neteyam had to urge him again before he stepped away, still worried about Neteyam. 

Neteyam stood face to face with Aonung, chin held high as he regarded that other man, not afraid to meet his furious eyes. “Let’s talk, brother.”

“I am not your brother!” Aonung hissed as he delivered another slap, but Neteyam dodged it easily. Seeing him unscathed, Aonung launched another hit but Tsireya had also arrived, pulling Aonung back with all her strength. “Aonung, stop! You must not resort to violence!”

“Let go sister! I must teach this kurkung a lesson!”

Tsireya cried out when Aonung accidentally elbowed her. Lo’ak seeing his girl being hurt, almost went forward again, but was glared at by his mother. Seeing Tsireya struggling, their clansmen finally regained their senses and held the flailing metkayina successor. Aonung hissed angrily at his captors, regretting that he lost focus a moment for hurting his beloved sister.

Finally held down, Aonung was no longer flailing as hard as before, but was still glaring daggers at Neteyam. The latter merely wiped his lips with his hand, not caring about the sting, seemingly in cloud nine.

“Tell us boy, what is the reason for your anger? What did my son do to get such a reaction from you?” Neytiri’s ears were pinned back, tail swishing side by side. She's displeased that her son got hurt when they didn't even have a clear idea of what warranted that slap. 

Aonung huffed, pointing at Neteyam with a vicious snarl. “He stole my mate! He stole ______ from me!”

Silence. For a moment, the breeze and the waves are the only noises that can be heard, before everyone breaks into a myriad of reactions. Jake closed his eyes as he groaned, feeling a headache coming. Neytiri merely sighed, having been aware of her son’s relations with you. Kiri muttered up a few “what the fuck”, Lo’ak nudging his brother with a triumphant grin, and Tuk who looked a bit confused.

Neteyam cleared his throat. “Aonung, calm down and listen to me. She’s not your mate yet. You haven’t made tsaheylu before Eywa. She also told me that you do not desire each other, and are merely fulfilling your duties to the clan. Now that she wants to dismiss the arrangement, you must respect her ideas. Whether it's me, or any other man, you must allow her to choose.”

Aonung sneered,  shaking his head as he started laughing uncontrollably. Tears began falling from his eyes as he stared at the sky. Whispering he said, “What does she even know about what I feel for her? She knows nothing! You hear me? She knows nothing!”

At this moment, Neteyam’s chest tightened. A sense of foreboding from the depths of his mind. His doubts that he tried to deny began surfacing again. “What do you mean by that?”

Before Aonung could say anything, you came running towards Neteyam’s side, shaking as you examined him all over. When you saw the bruise on his face, the tears you have been trying to control fell freely. Pain eroded your heart as traced his wounds with your fingers.

Seeing you, the panic in Neteyam's heart settled. He held you close in relief as he said, “I’m fine, ocean girl. Do not cry, for it makes me want to cry too. Shush, I’m fine.”

Looking at his solemn eyes, you nodded and took a deep breath. You wiped your tears and turned towards Aonung. He wasn’t looking at you, tears still falling from his eyes. It hurts you to see him like this, for Aonung has never shed tears all his life. You hurt him. You betrayed his trust, broke the promise the two of you made. 

But it must be done.

Walking towards him, you took his hands and held them tightly. It made him look at you, but you cannot read his eyes. “Aonung, I know what I did is something that cannot be easily forgiven. I threw all the grace that you and your family had given me, but I know in my heart that I do not regret what I did, and will never regret it for the rest of my life. I just want you to understand.”

He stared at you for a long while, taking in your features. You looked at him with pleading eyes, hoping he’d understand where you are coming from. 

“You’re so selfish, ______.”

“I’m sorry, Aonung. I truly am.”

“I do not need your apologies, _______. A broken trust cannot be mended by simple apologies.”

Wrenching his hands from your grasp, he pushed everyone away, not once does he ever look back. You stared at his back and sobbed as Neteyam took you in his arms silently, warm hands cupping your face as he wiped your tears with his thumbs.

“Hush now, ocean girl. We're still far from being done. You still have to face my family.” He teased, smiling at you as he pressed a kiss on your forehead. 

“Shut up, skxawng. I’m having a moment and you ruined it.”

Laughing, he shrugged. “I can’t just watch a pretty girl cry y’know? Makes me want to cry too.”

A/N: screaming crying punching kicking— ahhhhh last chapter remaining! this series has a lot of holes i have to mend after i finish the last chapter. but it's a rough draft so it's expected. anyways, feedback is very much appreciated! thank you very much, mwah!

[skeletondeerart]

Sacred Waters, Sacred Hearts Chapter 8

A Male OC! Metkayina x Fem Human! Reader | Word Count: 2160 words

Masterlist & join the taglist

A/N: Both Rukan and reader are in their mid 20's | ALSO sorry I fell of the face of the planet for like a month... life is busy. ANYway, time for the Rukan and the reader to reunite!!! Some exciting stuff this chapter :)

" " = direct speech | ' ' = Metkayina sign language | Bold = English

POV (Y/N)

The lab lights bathed everything in a pale, sterile light. I followed closely behind Norm, who was in his human body, as he took me into the room housing the avatar tanks. My eyes flitted over Grace’s avatar suspended in the solution with a melancholic gaze. Yet on this occasion, I wasn’t here to voice my respects… I was here to view my avatar for the first time.

Norm gestures to the final tank in the room, multiple monitors were set up to display the avatar’s vital signs - temperature, pulse, breathing, and blood pressure all of which were shown in green text so I knew everything was going smoothly. I tentatively approach, my reflection bouncing off the curved glass of the cylindrical tank. I stepped closer, my heart thudding against my ribs as I peered into the solution. There, floating in the gentle currents, was her, or me I guess - the infant form of my Metkayina avatar. 

Her tiny form bore a broad chest and long limbs with wide forearm fins built for the harsh waters of Pandora. The solution nudged her slightly as her face lulled to face me, the resemblance was uncanny, she had my face shape, the same lips even the same lashes and some faint eyebrows… it was starting to feel real. Her rippling markings were slowly emerging, they were faint right now but I knew they would gain their colour as she grew. She was beautiful, my eyes became misty as I watched her ebb with the gentle push and pull of the solution. All I ever wanted was to reach my hand into the tank and caress the short inky strands sprouting from her scalp.

Her chest fluttered with practising ‘breaths’ as the umbilical cord pulsed with life, her small webbed fingers twitched slightly like she was dreaming. I pressed my hand against the glass, not caring if I left handprints on the pristine glass, my fingers splaying out as if I could somehow reach her… cradle her in my arms… bond with her. She was so small, so fragile, yet so full of potential. My throat tightened as the weight of it hit me - this was my future, I could bond with Pandora as Eywa intended. I couldn't help but dream of the day I would swim with her… as her. But right now, she was just a delicate promise suspended in a tank, waiting for her to take her first breath, first dive… and I will be ready for her when that time comes.

I’m pulled from my stupor by Norm’s gentle voice. “Beautiful isn’t she, not a single complication. She's growing strong and healthy. I can see your features in her already.” he stated with a warm accomplished smile. “We have worked tirelessly to ensure she's developing correctly. Her lungs are on track, her fins are enlarging daily, and her tail is beginning to develop its paddle. Vital signs are steady. She’s one healthy baby girl!” Norm proudly rattles off the diagnostics from his tablet. His excitement is infectious. I grin, unable to take my eyes off her. Eighteen months to go… I think, mentally counting down the days. 

POV Rukan

The waves lapped at my feet as I carved another tally mark into a shell with my knife. Three weeks have passed since (Y/N) was taken for treatment and I began to grow restless. The days seem to drag on longer now that she’s gone, weeks stretching into the next with the same endless monotony. I’m staring out in the direction of the Omaticaya Clan more often than I’d like to admit, my gaze always drawn to the horizon where the forest meets the beach. Somewhere out there (Y/N) is recovering, but every moment without her feels like I’m desperately swimming to the surface trying to catch my breath, just waiting for her to return.

I can still hear her laugh - soft and genuine. She made everything feel… lighter, she could make any boring task the most fun I’ve ever had. Without her, the ocean feels quieter. Even Säyani’s presence, usually so overwhelming, can’t fill the space she left behind in my mind.

I shake my head pushing my damp fringe from my eyes. I was frustrated with myself. I’m being foolish. She’s only been gone three weeks. But the time apart has made me realise how much I’ve come to rely on her steady presence.

Yet all I can do is wait, watch the tides roll in and out, and hope that Eywa brings her back to me soon.

“Ru! Come out with us!” My ears prick up at Säyani’s voice ringing out. I sigh as I sheathe my knife pushing myself to stand with a groan, my feet tingle after sitting cross-legged for an hour now just reminiscing.

“Coming,” I say unenthusiastically as I pick up a light jog to meet with her little group of girls. I could tell they were trying to impress me. It didn't feel genuine. I flash a polite smile, unconvinced as Säyani eagerly took my hand into her own and dragged us over to a pod of Ilu. I bond with one and we all set out deeper into the reef. The girls do tricks and show off, seawater cascading around them elegantly as they breach the surface. I can’t help but have some fun as I urge my Ilu to leap into the air and splash causing a wave to wash over the girls. My chest rumbles with laughter as I watch them cry in surprise tumbling off their Ilu’s in a flurry of limbs. 

"Rukan!" Arohi squeals, her voice light with amusement. She’s already half-submerged, her legs sticking awkwardly above the water. Her short ponytail floats behind her, and a playful smile dances on her lips. Her pale markings crease with joy.

"Rukaann!" Tsevi yells, her voice high-pitched with mock annoyance. Her thigh-length goddess braids are tangled from the tumble, she glares at me with her piercing pale eyes contrasting greatly against her rich markings. She scowls, but I can see the glimmer of competition in her, eager to get me back.

"I hate you, Ru!" Säyani exclaims, her headpiece askew, shooting me an exaggerated pout. She swims up to me, her movements sharp with determination as she throws a half-hearted punch toward my shoulder. As it connects, I laugh it off. Her arms flail in the water as she splashes me back, grinning despite herself. “Alright girls, let's head off” She huffed “Ru is being a pain anyways-” She ordered as the girls rolled their eyes and swam down the reef wall with Säyani. My gaze soon drifted across the ocean towards (Y/N)’s mauri and I couldn’t help but urge my Ilu forward as if drawn in by a siren’s call.  

The familiar waters gave way to the beach where her mauri resided. I expected it to still be in ruin but was taken back to see a shiny new pod standing on the shore and the debris cleared. It was like nothing ever happened, I went up to investigate only to see tawtute boot print marks in the wet sand and I hummed in curiosity. They were here recently. I crouched down tracing the strange prints before the clattering of helicopter blades abruptly pulled me from my thoughts. I dove off the pier into the waves in a mindless panic. My teal skin blended seamlessly into the waters as I hid in the corals. My eyes widen as I watch the helicopter land with a thud. But to my surprise, a familiar face steps down onto the sandy shore, she brushes stray hairs from her mask as she turns to stare at the ocean.

My breath caught in my throat as the figure turned around, allowing me to catch a glimpse of her features. The sun beat down, basking her in an ethereal glow. (Y/N). She had finally returned to me.

For a moment,  my body floated motionless as if I was paralysed. She looked like the girl I bid goodbye to just a few weeks ago, yet she seemed to hold herself in a new light - like she carried a newfound weight. My fingers clutched the coral as she took a slow, hesitant step forward, scanning the beach like she wasn’t sure she was welcome here after such a long time.

I should have rushed forward and called her name. But something held me back. I had spent so long imagining this moment, picturing the day she would return to me. Now that she was here, my chest tightened with something I couldn’t name.

Then, her gaze flickered to the water, her brows furrowing as she squinted through the water. My cover was blown as I stared at her through the water like a stunned mullet.

“Rukan?” she called, her voice cutting through the roar of the helicopter blades with an excited lilt.

I exhaled sharply as bubbles rose to the surface. Pushing off the coral, I swam toward her. The water dripped from my skin as I pulled myself onto the shore, furiously racking my fingers through my curls trying desperately to make myself more presentable. My teal fingers sink into the damp sand as I push myself to stand before her. 

(Y/N) stood there, hands on her hips, a lopsided grin tugging at her lips. For a moment, neither of us spoke. My mouth opened, yet no words came out.

The silence shattered as she spoke with a grin. “You should see your face right now Ru.”

I blink owlishly, my tail flicking behind me in embarrassment. “I-” I start trying to defend myself.

“I was gonna surprise you, you know,” she teased, crossing her arms. “But I guess you beat me to it… I didn’t expect to see you lurking here.”

I scoffed, crossing my arms with a pout. “I wasn’t lurking… I was just on patrol.” I stammered out trying to make a believable excuse for why I was out this far. 

“Oh, you liar.” She said jutting her hip out “You were snooping” she scolded, wagging her finger at me with a knowing grin. Rocking on her heels as she eyed me up and down. “Still my handsome boy, I see.”

Heat crept up my neck as I whipped my head around, astonished at her brazen words. flustered. I pretended to pick the sand from under my nails so I didn't have to look at her teasing grin. Soon we both fell silent as we listened to the lapping waves, the helicopter already far into the distance. 

After another beat of silence, I let out a drawn-out sigh. 

“You… came back,” I mumbled, looking at my feet. Unable to bear watching her crestfallen expression.

“Why wouldn’t I? I promised I’d come back.” She murmured concerned, I peered through my lashes as I watched her curl into herself, unsure where this conversation was going.

“I- uh I don’t know. I thought maybe you would like to be with the other tawtute more than being with me and would decide to stay… ah, don’t listen to me.” I stumble out trying to back out and make her forget about this conversation, I take a step back running my hand down my face angry at myself and how I openly expressed my baseless anxieties like that.

“Oh Ru…” she said softly, her teasing tone faded into something empathetic. “I’ll always come back for you… This is my home, the ocean… and you”

Something thick settled in my throat, an unspoken weight pressing between us as I raised my head to meet her eyes. I wanted to say something - anything - but all that came out was a strangled whimper.

“Why didn’t you tell me of your return?”

(Y/N) winced. “Well, I wanted to. But I had no way of contacting you remember? so I thought it’d be a nice surprise?” She gestured around vaguely trying to find the right words. “Didn’t think I’d nearly give you a heart attack, though.”

I huffed, shaking my head. “You are impossible.”

She grinned. “Yeah, but you missed me anyway.”

My ears flicked, and I tried to keep my face neutral, but the warmth in my chest betrayed me. “A little.”

“Just a little huh?” She laughed, almost stepping forward before hesitating like she wasn’t sure if she should hug me. I took matters into my own hands and strode up to her, embracing her tightly and lifting her to my chest. Her feet dangled but she couldn’t help but huff humorously wrapping her arms around my neck melting into me almost instantly.

“I really did miss you,” she mumbled into my chest.

I sighed, pressing my chin to the top of her head. “I know, me too.”

And just like that, the world felt right again. Just like Eywa intended.

Enjoy the next chapter in my Masterlist! & join the taglist

Taglist! @stag-symbolism @camiicazi @shadyd3ar @cocopuffff @etexin @nanaluvs-me @misplacedvibes @annoyingasexual @royaltysuite @lovemiss-vale @heyitsaliii @lunagala23 @darktrashpoetry @mojo-jojo-1 @samlove391 @ravenswife @ellizzen @nifujiswhore @gingersnap126126 @luckeclover

[bluephoenixgirl]

Falling For Him

Neteyam x Metkayina!Reader

Warnings: Reader has traumatic past, Death, Depression, Anxiety, Some Angst, Some Fluff, Reader has Thanatophobia (Fear of losing someone), Weapons, and Possible Grammar Errors. (Sorry if I forgot anything)

Summary: Y/N biggest fear is losing someone she love or cares about. So when the Sully family comes Y/N immediately connects with the eldest Sully child, Neteyam. She knows that she’s falling for him but that fear of losing him is holding her back.

Word Count: 1,396

Author’s Note: My first Neteyam story is finally here! Sorry for the long wait!! Sorry that this is short. I’m just getting back into writing so my first couple of stories will probably be shorter than usual. Anyways, I hope you all enjoy and don’t be shy to let me know what you all think!

Y/N at just fifteen years old has a heartbreaking life. Y/N is Na’vi and was born into the Metkayina clan. For the first five years of her life, Y/N had a life just like every Metkayina kid. That’s until a tragedy changed her whole life forever. Her parents died in a fire when she was just five years old. Their Marius had caught fire killing both of her parents. Y/N’s father was the one that got her out of their home. When her father went back in to go get save her mother their Marius collapsed. No one knows how the Marius caught fire but Y/N still has hope that some day she’ll know what exactly happened.

After the loss, Y/N was adopted by Ronal and Tonowari who are the Tsahík and Olo’eyktan of the Metkayina clan. Y/N fit in well with their family. She grew extremely close with Tsireya.

When the Sully family came Y/N helped Tsireya and her brothers show the Sully kids the Metkayina ways and culture. While Tsireya helped Lo’ak and A’onung and Rotxo helped Kiri and Tuk, Y/N helped Neteyam who is the eldest child of the Sully’s.

When Y/N’s blue eyes first met Neteyam’s yellow eyes she felt something go through her body that she has never felt before. When she was showing him how to connect and ride an ilu every time their hands would brush up against one another’s Y/N would feel her heart race.

These new feelings have been terrifying for Y/N. After losing her parents at such a young age her biggest fear is losing someone else that she loves and cares for. That’s why the only Na’vi she has a close bond with is Tsireya. She’s the Na’vi she truly trusts. Neteyam has been nothing but kind to Y/N and she does feel like she can trust him but that fear of losing him is what’s holding her back.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Y/N was in her Marius gathering some fishing spears. She had three that were different lengths. The biggest one is the one she uses the most and it was also her father’s as well.

Tsireya walked into the Marius. “What are you doing?” Tsireya asked her in a curious tone. “I told Neteyam how my dad taught me how to use a fishing spear so he asked me if I could teach him.” Y/N answered rolling the three spears up into a small blanket. “I’ve noticed that you two have been getting along really well.” Tsireya said with a smile. Y/N just gave her a shrug which wiped the smile off Tsireya’s face.

“What’s wrong? Do you not like Neteyam?” Tsireya asked with concern in her voice. “I like him.” Y/N told her. “But?” Tsireya asked sensing that there is more. “I feel like I….ya know.” Y/N said looking up at her Tsireya. She just couldn’t find the right words but Tsireya knew what she meant since that smile returned. “Aw, Do you have a crush on Neteyam?” Tsireya asked with in awe as she sat down on the floor next to her. “It’s not so simple or easy for me to answer that.” Y/N told her looking away from her. “Because you’re scared that if you admit it, you’ll lose him.” Tsireya said knowing right away what Y/N is talking about. Y/N just gave her a nod.

“Can I give you some advice?” Tsireya asked her. Y/N gave her another nod as she looked up at her. “I know you’re biggest fear is losing someone but don’t you think that Neteyam deserves to know how you feel about him?” Tsireya asked looking at her with a soft look in her eyes. “It’s better for him to know than to never know.” Tsireya added.

Y/N knew that Tsireya was right. No matter what happens it’s better to be honest about how she feels. “You’re right. Thank you, Tsireya” Y/N said as her lips turned up into a small smile. “You’re welcome. You know that I’m always going to be here for you.” Tsireya said as she brought Y/N in for a hug which Y/N returned.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Y/N was on the sand with Neteyam. After Y/N showed Neteyam how to hold the spear she drew a target in the sand. Y/N had Neteyam start with the training spear which wasn’t as long as the one she uses. After he hit the target easily with the training spear she gave him a different on which was three lengths longer than the training one. Neteyam did even better so she gave him the one she uses which again is three lengths longer. But this spear wasn’t as easy as the other spears since Neteyam was having trouble hitting the bullseye.

Y/N could tell that Neteyam was getting frustrated so she suggested that they take a break. They took a seat down next to each other in the sand.

“How did you get your spear?” Neteyam asked her in a curious tone. “It was my father’s. He made it himself.” Y/N answered as she stared down at her hands that were resting on her lap.

“Thank you for being so nice to my family and I.” Neteyam told her with a soft smile. “You’re welcome.” Y/N said looking up at him returning the soft smile. As Y/N’s blue eyes stared deep into Neteyam’s yellow eyes they started to lean into one another until Y/N suddenly pulled back and away from him.

“I’m sorry! I just got caught up.” Neteyam apologized quickly. “It’s okay Neteyam.” Y/N reassured him. “It’s not you, it’s me.” Y/N added which confused him. “What do you mean?” Neteyam asked her. “I do like you Neteyam and I am falling for you but since the loss of my parents I’m always scared that I’m going to go through that pain again. That’s why I distant myself and hide my feelings for everyone.” Y/N explained to him.

She could feel tears forming in her eyes so she looked away from him. “Tsireya told me that I should be open to you but it’s just going to take me time to open up since I’ve been holding in my feelings for a long time.” Y/N told him. Neteyam used one of his hands to pick her head up so she was looking back at him. She had some tears rolling down her face. “Then we can take it slow.” Neteyam told her. “I’m falling for you, too. But I don’t want to rush you into anything.” Neteyam added as he put his hand onto her cheek.

He wiped her tears away with his thumb. Y/N felt that familiar feeling in her chest from his touch. His touch made her feel safe and warm. “Do you want to take it slow?” Neteyam asked her in a curious tone. Y/N smiled as she nodded her head. “I want to take it slow.” Y/N said which made Neteyam smile.

“Neteyam!” They heard a familiar voice call out. When Y/N and Neteyam looked over they saw Lo’ak and Kiri walking towards them. Lo’ak was the one that called out to Neteyam. “Woah, are we interrupting something here?” Kiri asked referring to Neteyam’s hand on Y/N’s cheek. Neteyam quickly took his hand off Y/N’s cheek. “No!” Neteyam and Y/N said at the same time. “Sure doesn’t seem like it.” Lo’ak said in a teasing tone which made Neteyam roll his eyes in annoyance.

“Why are you two here?” Neteyam asked his siblings with annoyance in his voice. “Mom and Dad want us to come home and eat.” Kiri told him. “Okay.” Neteyam said as he stood up. “Do you want to finish this training session tomorrow?” Y/N asked standing up onto her feet. “Sounds good to me.” Neteyam told her with a smile. “See you tomorrow.” Neteyam added. “See you tomorrow.” Y/N said with a big smile on her face. She’s hasn’t smiled that big in a very long time. “See you around Y/N!” Kiri said in a kind tone and walked away with her brothers.

Y/N gave the Sully kids a wave and then gathered her spears together and wrapped them back up in her blanket. She picked the blanket up and made her way back to her Marius.

It felt so good for her to finally confess her feelings for Neteyam. She is so excited to continue Neteyam’s spear training tomorrow.

[akoyaxs]

Forget Her

✮ Pairing: Aonung x fem!metkayina!reader x Neteyam?

✮ Trope: Friendsish/sistersbestfriend to voyeur lovers

✮ Tags: talk of sex, Aonung's pov (literally cooked, he's so in denial but he wants her so bad), jealously, oral (fem recieving), kissing, biting, munchiness, p in v, voyeurism (yay!)

✮ A/N: Siri, play "Forget Her" by Jeff Buckley, NSFW MDNI

Aonung wasn’t entirely sure when he first started seeing you. Sure, you were Tsireya’s little friend at some point, then you were Ronal’s little assistant at some point. And then some time after, you became his fixation.

Maybe it was that day by the fire, the one at the festival where you were dripping in pearls and the sway of your hips to the loud ceremonial music was nothing short of hypnotising. Maybe it was that day he was irritated that he hadn’t caught any fish, and you had laid a hand on his shoulder, knelt beside him and helped him repair that hole in his net he hadn’t noticed.

Or maybe it was when they arrived.

Oh, there was a reason Aonung had been so unwelcoming to the Sully’s, and it wasn’t because he wasn’t unfriendly. No, it had to do with the way that eldest Sully boy looked at you, and the way you looked back, holding his strange yellow gaze until Aonung’s eyes on your back had drawn you back to yourself.

That Neteyam was going to be big fucking trouble - Aonung just hadn’t figured out why yet.

And ever since, he felt you slipping away from him. You had never been that close, always hanging beside Tsireya and being perfectly polite to him, yet your sudden growing absense from his marui and the training grounds and even the bay was beginning to irk him.

You no longer tended the warriors in the case of an injury - instead your gaze was preoccupied with watching the darker, thinner form of Neteyam training. You no longer hung around the Metkayina on hunts - instead he found you gravitating towards Neteyam, who would smile lightly at you and ask for your assistance with navigating the reef.

It was getting seriously irritating.

You had never been anything to him, and now suddenly, Aonung felt irked every moment you weren’t in his line of sight, your dark curls bobbing beside him, the watery tinkle of your laugh trickling over his skin.

Until that day. The one by the fire - again - where he and everyone else within a 5 kilometre radius could see that something was happening. You spent all night by Neteyam’s side, barely an inch between you two.

He would whisper something in your ear and you would giggle and laugh and look away so he wouldn’t see the light flush dusting your cheeks. He would lean right in to speak, and you’d turn nervously till your faces were ghosting by each other.

And then you left, turning back to smile tentatively at Neteyam, and slipped into the tree line. Neteyam’s face split into a wide grin and he followed without a moments hesitation, taking a careless glance back at the party before ducking after you.

Well, Aonung wasn’t going to stand for it. Were you going to be alright? What were you thinking? What were you doing?

To be truthful, Aonung knew the answers to all his questions, but he tactfully decided to ignore them. Ahead, your giggles darted through the trees. His scowl deepened and his mind settled itself.

He was careful to be quiet, and the moment he saw you, he wasn’t sure he’d even be able to breathe.

Neteyam had you laid out on the ground, head pillowed against leaves and body spread over the earth.

The coverings of your top were sparse to begin with, but in this position, the strings of beads were rolling over your supple skin in a way that was in no sort discreet. He could see everything, and the pretty little peaks of your nipples were something Aonung never could have pictured.

Nor could he have imagined the look on your face with Neteyam’s face kissing lower and lower down your stomach, until finally he reached your hips and grinned up at you.

Aonung can’t hear what Neteyam whispers, but you nod feverishly in response with a breathy, desperate yes.

Fuck. Your voice was doing something dangerous. It was just one word - not even spoken to him, not even aware he was watching - but the shiver that the sound of you all breathy and hoarse and wanting was unbearable.

Aonung felt both chilled and aflame, and he contented himself by melting into shadows and watching with ruthless fervour.

Neteyam’s head dipped between your thighs, and the sound that tore itself from your undeniably kissed lips was all but lecherous.

Aonung wondered faintly how much you knew about all this. The way you were gasping and rolling your hips against Neteyam’s face and grasping for his braids, his hand, his neck - anything to tether yourself to him - left little to imagination.

Oh, the things Aonung could teach you. But instead, he’d watch from the shadows as Neteyam enjoyed that paradise between your thighs.

From where Aonung’s standing, he can’t see nearly enough of what he needs. But he’s near enough to see the shine of slick against Neteyam’s face, his hand ghosting up and across your arched chest, the points of your fangs digging helplessly into the pillows of your lips.

Your breaths are growing louder, your moans hungrier, your mewls more pathetically desperate. Your grip is tighter and your thighs are closing tighter around Neteyam’s face, as though the thought of him pulling away was too much to bear.

Fuck fuck fuck.

Aonung doesn’t think he’s felt anything more erotic in his life. It’s so lewd and wrong and intimate, and that tent in his tewng is growing unbearably irritating. Still, he ignores it. He doesn’t deserve to get off from this, he’ll have to wait until he can taste you himself.

That’s fine. He’s happy to wait. Besides the fact that he is the most impatient man to ever live, and the fact that it’s taking every fibre of his being to not tear forward, discard Neteyam and take up his glorious mantle.

He’d cradle you close and whisper everything you’d want to hear. His hand would never leave your waist, your breasts, your hair. Your chest would never leave his, his lips would be resting on your skin for every moment till eternity.

Instead, he watches from the shadows as you cry out, and Neteyam grins in an infuriatingly self-satisfied way, before pushing himself up your body.

“Can I-” he’s barely asking before you’re nodding your feverish consent and reaching for his own tewng.

You look so desperate and eager and good, waiting for whatever Neteyam decides to give you.

Aonung would give you everything.

Instead, it’s Neteyam slotting himself between your thighs, dipping his head down to your chest as he pushes in, reaching up to brush his thumb over your lips as you let out a little whimper at the stretch.

Neteyam’s too fast with it. Not in any unreasonable way, just in a way that contrasts starkly with how Aonung would take you.

He wouldn’t look away from your face. He’d take his time, sinking into your velvety heat with agonizing, tortuous patience until his muscles were burning and you were mewling and whining beneath him. He’d make you feel every twitch and vein and inch of his length, and in return worship every clench and embrace you’d offer with dangerous enthusiasm.

Neteyam’s hips draw back, snap back in, and then he’s lost. Neteyam doesn’t particularly care - his groans low in your ears in a way that makes your eyes roll and hands tangle in his own. It takes everything in Aonung not to moan along with the two of you at the mere sight of your bare bodies embracing and tangling and melding into one another.

Fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck.

You’re moaning unintelligible words, and Neteyam groans praise back to you, of how pretty you look, how good you feel, how well you’re doing.

Aonung would take it differently. He’d tell you how the moonlight glows over your slicked skin, how he wishes he could sink into you and stay there for days, weeks, years. How he wants to kiss you raw and bare, and carve himself into you so you can’t blink your pretty lashes without remembering how well your future Olo’eyktan loved you.

But instead, it’s Neteyam who speaks to you, guides you through your growing peak, until you’re arching against the earth, fangs sinking into your lip, knuckles turning white around Neteyam’s skin.

The sound you let out is animalistic - nothing Aonung ever would have expected from Tsireya’s pretty little friend. It chills every inch of his skin, etches itself deep into him, blazes straight through his control and tears him apart.

It’s unbearable.

So Aonung retreats, stepping back quietly before tearing back through the forest. Back to the beach, back to the moonlight, away from you and Neteyam and everything he had just witnessed.

What had you done to him?

Aonung, the best warrior, the best hunter, the best lover, was utterly destroyed at your feet. And all he needed was for you to pick the pieces back up and kiss him better.

Please.

Let me forget her.

[erenjaegerwifee]

Love Of My Life (part one)

Paring: Neteyam x Fem!Avatar!Reader

Warnings: MDNI 18+, explicit language, smut, p in v, squirting, oral receiving (m&f), spanking, kissing, mentions of gunshots, blood, bleeding, death, exclusive relationships. Word Count:  28.3k

Disclaimer: All my characters are aged-up! If you have an issue with that, do not interact with my account or any of my posts. 

Part two (coming soon)

Blood soaked the stone beneath him.

Neteyam lay sprawled on the jagged rock, gasping. The sea sprayed cool waves splashing water against his skin. The bullet wound buried in his chest burned like fire, but the real pain was deeper, each breath becoming harder to take. He tried to listen to what his parents where saying, to Lo’ak and Tsireya, but their words fell on almost deaf ears. He could hear their voices mixed with the distant chaos; shouts, gunshots, even the churn of the ocean, but everything was fading behind the haze of the pain.

He turned his head looking around maybe if he looked at them, he could focus on what they were saying. Neteyam is not anything if not determined. He wanted to do whatever he can even though he was currently in the worst shape of his life.

“Neteyam…your sisters…hold on my son!” His mothers voice rang from what he could pick up.

“Hold on boy…help is coming” his father’s voice was vulnerable clearly having a rough time keeping it together.

Lo’ak did not even try to hide his sobs as he held onto neteyam tightly, whether his hands could reach, “please don’t leave me…. sorry…sorry…never run off again!” His sobs and shouts were the loudest.

Tsireya didn’t say much, quiet sobs by his feet as she gave his family space, but she was one of his best friends now, she cried, and she cared about him so much. He didn’t want her first experience with war and death to be her best friend dying.

Lo’ak didn’t want to leave, he didn’t want to go, but his sisters were in danger, and he knew where they were being held. Jake was adamant they get them back before more of his children were injured, before neteyam died so they could say goodbye. Tsireya, she didn’t not want to be alone running behind Lo’ak to keep her safe. Neytiri angrily bonded with her ikran taking off in the sky, her wild eyes looking back at him once before taking off.

They thought he had already gone to Eywa when his eyes shut, and his breathing leveled when he tried to calm his heart. They thought he was no longer with them. They did not see the way his fingers twitched as he tried to raise his hand, he wanted to call out to them; to tell them he had den gone yet. But the strength was not there

Now Neteyam was alone, they vanished, and he didn’t know what to make out of it. They left him? Would they make it back? Being the sweet boy he is neteyam prayed to Eywa they would make it back before it was his time. He prayed he could get to see his parents, siblings, before he was taken to be one with Eywa. He wanted to hold on.

Right on time, you gasp for air climbing out of the water coughing up whatever had almost made you give up and drown, you climb onto the rock and unclip your bag taking it off your shoulders and dropping it beside you, your hands push your air out of your face as you coughed on all fours. You didn’t even notice him; he wasn’t your concern. It was only after you caught your breath did you see him laying there, his seemingly lifeless body.

You don’t know him, clearly, he is na’vi, not metkayina so from the forest, a Sully? One of his boys. You move closer and neteyam hears your light, soft footsteps. They were too deliberate for an animal but too light for the heavy boots that soldiers wear. His eyes were closed; he couldn’t open them even if he wanted to. He felt all too exposed; he can’t move but he’s conscious about his surroundings like some kind of sleep paralysis in a nightmare.

The shoes make slow steps towards him getting closer and closer. It was a whisper of movement, strange. He wasn’t sure if it was an enemy, but he knows it’s not familiar. You crouch down next to him, you thought maybe you could make him out, but you can’t. Your hand slowly moves to his face touching his cheek softly, its still warm, hot even.

You look down at his body, the blood still oozed out of his wound. ‘Was he even dead?’ The thought ran across your mind.

Your eyes darted around to see if anyone was coming back before your fingers slowly moved to under his nose, after a brief moment you felt his warm exhale hit your fingers, ‘he’s alive’

“You’re still breathing...” Your hands fly to his chest closing to wound to prevent anymore blood loss, he must be so weak by now he was in so much pain he passed out, or was that from the blood loss? You weren’t sure. Either way you didn’t want to let him die. “Just hold on...” you raise your head again this time looking for the backpack you have discarded.

Quickly you let go of him and ran to get to backpack before running back, ripping it open you pull out a soaked t-shirt, ‘it’ll work.’ You make quick work of ringing out any water you could before you cover his wound to prevent more blood loss.

“Shit…” you mumble, you know you can’t save him here, you have to take him where you have supplies. Neteyam doesn’t know what to do, not that he can do anything. He hears a woman’s voice. He hears her trying to reassure him he won’t die, he felt her hands trying to stop the blood, so he wasn’t as alarmed as he was a few minutes ago, in fact he felt a bit comforted someone was trying to save him when everyone though there wasn’t anyone to save.

“Okay I know you probably can’t respond, maybe you can’t hear me at all and I’m talking to myself like an idiot, but I need to move you.” You waited a few seconds as if he was going to answer but he didn’t, you called out for your ikran that landed beside you in less than a minute. You look back down at his body, he was tall, muscular, definitely heavy. After a deep breath you clutched his arms over your head and lifted his deadweight on your back, settling him on your ikran you took off quickly in the direction of safety.

You were sure no one saw you considered most of the clan had retreated when the ship sunk and it was the middle of eclipse. You flew into the darkness at unmatched speed, holding onto him tightly so he wouldn’t accidentally fall off and actually die. Your adrenaline was pumping through you, the air felt cold against your soaking wet clothes, you couldn’t wait to get a minute to really breathe.

You made your way to the top of a cliff where just beyond the tree line was a house, it was so human like if someone saw the cabin its look almost like it was on earth, if it wasn’t for the unique Pandora trees and flowers. You landed swiftly and leaned neteyam on your ikran before jumping off.

You ran into the cabin going straight for the medically cabinet you kept stocked, and pulling out some gauzes, medical tape and surgical kit. You ran back to him and pulled him off the ikran. His body his the grassy with a loud thump, but you heard it. A small groan from his lips, it hit but he was there, alive, responsive.

“I am sorry, I know that must have hurt. But what I have to do will hurt even more” you speak softly to him almost comforting him before you turn on a small flashlight and held it between your teeth and rip the blood t-shirt off, when you lifted him earlier you saw the exit wound so no bullet in him is one less thing for you to take care off.

You open the gauze and wipe the blood holding it against the wound. His eyes were shut tightly and his brow line furrowed. You know he is about to feel what you're going to do. You use your elbow to hold the gauze in place as you thread the surgical needle. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry. This is going to hurt, but only for a second.” you repeat yourself over and over as if he could acknowledge you in a muffled voice.

You took out a needle filled with lidocaine and slowly injecting it in certain parts around to wound to numb it, “I don’t even know if this works on na’vi” you mumble to yourself. Taking a deep breath, you started to sew up to the wound, slightly pulling his touch skin to close it up. Thankfully, you know an artery wasn’t damaged otherwise he would have bled out by now.

“Almost done..” you whisper before I rip the thread with my teeth and knot it. I sigh in relief as the bleeding in the front stops and I turn him over and do the same to the wound on his back. The last knot tight ended under your fingers the bleeding stopped, just barely.

You take a deep breath and lean back sitting next to his body on the floor spitting out the flashlight. You noticed his breathing was no longer quick and low but more normal, so you must have done something right. You look over the cliff at the eclipse and the way it reflected so beautifully on the open ocean.

Your heartbeat was stabilizing, you didn’t realize how much of an autopilot you were operating on until your arms started to feel tired, after all you did hold onto him very tightly. From what you could tell he was out like a light now, if he wasn’t before you weren’t sure. You had to move him inside. You look back at him, he was clearly a solider, he had the build. He was young, maybe your age? You weren’t sure. All your questions would be answered in due time, or maybe he’d kill you and run back to his family either way you can’t say you regret saving him.

You never much cared about how human affect the environment here on Pandora, your job was not to hunt down any na’vi who were trying to live in peace, no. Your job was the protect the people on the ship, it was your only job, to keep humans from dying on pandora. You knew what they were doing killing of the tulkun for the youth serum, but until the day you saw them kill the tulkun close to the clan. You didn’t care.

How could they be so unloving as to kill a member of someone’s family? They knew very well that was the relationship between the tulkun and the ocean na’vi. What if it were their family member? Their mother or baby? Only then will they decide these acts are vile. Maybe that is why you decided to save him.

You stand up and walk around his body until you were standing at him head, you drop to your knees sliding your arms under his to lift his upper body off the ground. You noticed how long he was before but now you must have underestimated before. He was at least a foot taller than you.

The first pull is the hardest his weight fights against you to bring him in. Your teeth gritted as you continued until you made it over the rocky ledge and inside the cabin through the back balcony glass doors. You didn’t drop him as you look upped the stairs where the bedrooms were, and you take a long heavy sigh.

Instead of suffering through every step you settling to laying him down on the black L shaped leather couch. Carefully you adjust his body putting his legs up on the couch one by one until you he was in a comfortable enough position you could let him rest. You started a fire before making sure to lock all windows and doors and drawing all the curtains. The only source of light was the first and the dim kitchen light behind the couch.

You got a damp cloth from the kitchen and decided to clean his wounds best you could in his position. You sank down leaning back on the base of the couch looking at him, his braids still had traces of blood, but he’d have to lose them out and wash it. Your eyes darted over the bandage, no fresh blood so you took a breath.

You were exhausted, you could just take a nap right there, but you were soaking wet and also covered in blood, so you decided to take a shower. It’s not like he would go anywhere.

The hot water was well needed, washing off all the blood and salty water was heavenly, the shower made the mirrors and glass door steam up, but you enjoyed it. You had recently run out of soap and had to make some from a purple flower your found growing wild outside, it was nice and no poisonous which you checked multiple times. It smells like nothing you’ve ever smelled before it was amazing, it brought you so much peace and tranquility you didn’t know a scent could do that.

The water hit you skin like a whisper at first, then a rush. You braced your hands against the wall, letting it pour over you, washing the blood away in slow red spirals down the drain. Your brain was fogged with thoughts of the man downstairs on your couch, this would have been the first time in your entire life you ever let a stranger in your home and that was before you were even an avatar.

You pad down the stairs now dressed in a tank top and pj shorts with your lace bra peaking out the top of the tank top, you weren’t worried about it you were sure he’d probably wake up tomorrow rather than tonight. You walk over to the kitchen and put the kettle on to heat up some water to make some tea.

Afterwards you sat on the other side of the couch where his feet were, your tea sat in the coffee table in front of you and take the throw blankets off your side of the couch using one to cover him from the waist down and the other to cover yourself. You couldn’t pinpoint why it was so important to you he stayed safe and warm, but you didn’t want to think too much into it.

Before you could get comfortable you noticed an object on his hip that seemed out of place under the blanket. Carefully you pulled it back and saw his knife. It was natural he’d have one, almost every na’vi you’d encountered had their own personalized knife, whether it was a specific carving or bead even the blade they were all special.

Slowly you take the entire holder out of his tweng and set it right there on the coffee table. So, when he did eventually wake up, he’ll see it’s still right there. It was a beautiful knife. Clearly one of the Omatikayan with the intricate carvings. The handle was wood covered with leather and waxed thread from a beanstalk palm, and the blade was the size of your entire forearm, it was made of some kind of bone, you could wrong, but it looked like a piece of bone from a large predator he carved into a sharpened tip and stained to have a darker brown color.

The handle also had a small bead attached to it, it was tied on using a thread, but it was beautiful, contrast to the dark scary color of the rest of the knife, the bead was a very pretty pink, it was a color that wasn’t all that common, at least not that you’ve seen. It was not perfectly round but shaped almost like a jagged flower. This part of his knife was definitely a gift, and it felt deeply personal.

“Wow…” you whispered to yourself. You wondered if he had made himself or if it was gifted to him by someone special, you were aware they did that sometimes, for close families and mates. You didn’t even know if he was mated, what if you casually kidnapped someone’s husband. They could be crying right now thinking he was dead, even though you did save his life.

You sat back in your stop your body facing him as you leaned against the couch and pulled the blanket over your shoulders. With a slow breath you shift into the corner of the couch and tuck your legs up, letting your body sink into the cushions. It was quiet now, just the rhythmic sound of the waves crashing against the cliff and his low breaths on the other side of the couch.

You let your eyes drift back to him once more, he’s so strong, strained. Yes he’s battered and braised, but still he is composed. Like he’s always been built to endure. You reach out distinctively to pull the blanket over his wore out feet properly tucking it in as if he was a child.

“You better now die on me now…or wake up and kill me cause I’ll be pissed”

The words were whispered before you could stop them.

Your head tilted back and hit the top of the couch before you shut your eyes, you don’t know when you fell asleep. One minute you were looking at him with half lidded eyes and the next your eyes were closed but you still saw him laying in front of you.

The fire had long since dimmed, its light reduced to a soft amber glow that flicker against the walls. Outside, the world had quieted, only distant crashes of waves and the whisper of wind through the trees remained.

You were curled up on the other end of the couch, blanket was tangled in your legs and your head reacted against the cool cushion, exhaustedly asleep. Moonlight washed through the windows, pale and silvery, pooling across the floor up the side of Neteyam’s face through the slit in the curtain.

His fingers twitched.

Then again, but more deliberately this time. A shallow inhale rattled through his chest, strained and dry. He winced as he tried to move slightly, his brow tightening as his senses crawled back one by one to him. The stiffness in his limbs and ache in his chest, the softness of the blanket that was pulled over his abdomen.

And the scent.

Not the salty waters at the metkayina clan he became so accustomed too, not the scent of blood that lingered in the battles field.

Something warm, clean, unfamiliar but also familiar in a way he couldn’t place.

His eyes slowly opened, slits at first. They felt grainy, like sand. His eyes adjusted to the low lighting of the room, the wooden ceilings, and wooden walls. A soft rhythmic sound, ‘waves?’ a cliffside?

It definitely wasn’t home.

He moved slights and pain bloomed in his chest, it was bound, hints of blood that wasn’t cleaned properly against his skin felt dry.

Then he saw you. A girl, slumped at the bend of the couch wrapped loosely in a blanket, chest rising and falling slowly. You weren’t human, he hinted the extra finger you had. You were an avatar. Your breathing was peaceful, unbothered, but he could almost see the exhaustion.

Neteyam stared for a while, a long moment. His heart thumbed weakly against bruised ribs, the pain was real, the exhaustion was deeper, but he wasn’t dead.

And he just knew that was because of you.

Then you stirred.

By a noise. Not loud, just a soft scrape, shift of weight against the leather. Your eyes open slowly before the rest of your body moves. You know there’s a chance this man will risk his life again just to kill you, being an unfamiliar avatar and all.

Your eyes darted around until you saw him shifting in the darkness, with a breath you sat up, “you’re awake” your voice comes out soft.

His body shifts, his face drawn tight in pain that he tried to mask. But his eyes were open, locked directly on you. You shift to stand up reaching for the bottle of water that was on the coffee table.

You barely got to move when he snatched his knife off the table and held it up. Given his very injured situation you were impressed he was able to act so quickly, you were right, he is a warrior.

“Woah, wait” you say gently, hands raised.

His grip was trembling from the lose of blood, you were sure. “Who the hell are you?” He hissed, “why did you bring me where?”

“You were dying- shot” you point to his chest, “I stopped the bleeding, stitched you up” your voice was low.

Distrust etched in ever tense line in his body, “you’re with the RDA” he hissed once more, “your kind is the reason this happened! The reason I was shot!” His eyes narrowed on you.

“I’m not them- I didn’t shoot yo-”

“Where am I?” He asked hoarsely.

“Safe, you’re safe” you replied.

“That’s not what I asked”

A moment of silence cranked between you. You sat up slowly not moving from your side of the couch.

“Stay back!” He hissed

“I’m not moving” you say to reassure him, but you aren’t sure how much it helped.

You look down at his bandage before looking back at him face making sure he didn’t accidentally rip them.

“What is this place?” He asked you, his voice cracked.

“This is my…home, I guess. The RDA base is...far- very far from here so you don’t have to worry. It was close to where the ship went down so I brought you here to stop the bleeding and stitch it up.” You explain hoping to help him get answers.

“I know you are distrustful, and this is a weird situation but I’m not trying to hurt you” your tone was soft.

“Then why did you bring me here?!” His voice cracked again.

“I wouldn’t have been allowed into the clan even if I were to bring you back. I would have been killing on the spot. I know that you ran with your family from the forest. That’s the whole reason Quaritch commandeered the ship in the first place. I brought you here cause know one knows about this cabin, you can…heal”

His grip on the knife faltered slightly but he didn’t drop it. “I see how this could be…unbelievable. But I promise I’m not here to hurt you, or anyone. That was never my intention when I joined the RDA, and I.. have held at least that part of my morals up.”

“You flew me here, I remember on your ikran, how did you get it?” He asked his voice was calmer this time but not as calm as he should be healing from a gunshot wound.

“I have been on Pandora for years; at a certain point we need a way to get around that would waste gas. Since I work out in the ocean it’s easier to fly on an ikran than a helicopter every time we needed something from shore. It was a requirement by command that some of the avatars bonded with one.” I explain truthfully.

His eyes flicker over your body, the tank top you wore with your bra still peaking out, his eyes lingers but he didn’t react, clearly you were comfortable here. And alone because humans don’t dress like this in front of people. At least that much he knew.

“You don’t know me” he bit out, “why risk it?”

“I…” you stopped to think, you harden actually thought about it. “You were alive when I…climbed onto that rock I couldn’t just let you die” you replied with a small shake of your head implying you were being genuine.

He didn’t say anything but shifted again barely, wincing in pains

“Wait- you will tear your stitches can you just lay back down? And relax?” You raise your hands hoping he’d stay down before you stand up and run to the kitchen to get a glass of water. You quickly pour it and hopped back to him.

He immediately backed away when you stepped closer than you were before, “it’s just water I’m sure your throat hurts it’ll help” you reassured him softly, but he was still on edge.

“How do I know you didn’t poison it?”

“Valid question” you reply before taking a sip, “I’m not going to…. poison myself” You steps closer, and he let you. You slowly bring the glass up to his lips and hold it for him to sip the water, “okay good, we’re getting somewhere now” you smile softly as he drank the water greedily.

“Do you want more?” You ask as he finished the glass, and he shook his head no.

He finally put down the knife when you put the glass down on the coffee table and sat next to it, “can I check the stitches?” You asked softly

He didn’t say anything just leaned back and nodded, “what is your name?” You asked softly, “I figured out that you are one of Jake Sully’s children, but my job was not to hunt your family so I.. do not know much many children he has or your names so?”

He took a beat not saying anything only look at your face as you lifted the bandage carefully to check his stitches, “Neteyam. I am the oldest of four. Why are you helping me again?” He asked as he screws his face.

Neteyam. The name suited him, it was strong, clipped, almost regal in a way.

“I just didn’t want to let you die Neteyam. And it is nice to meet you; my name is Y/n” you said with small smile which he just nodded to.

“The oldest huh?” You echoed as you fixed the bandage and let go of it. “That explains the attitude.”

He huffs softly. Not quite a laugh but close.

His chin shifts slightly, “what is that supposed to mean?”

“Nothing it just makes sense” you smirk lightly.

He doesn’t answer at first you can feel the stare and you look right back at him, direct eye contact.

“I don’t trust you” he mutters still looking at you.

Softly you replied, “I didn’t ask you too”

“I’m not staying here”

His voice is rough, determined as he swings his legs off the couch and sit up. His teeth gritted as he pushed himself upright. Quickly you caught his elbow and arm to stabilize him.

“Don’t be stupid, your rip your stitches” you said firmly.

“Better than being a captive” he shoots back.

He stands barely, swaying on his feet. One of his hands actually grabbed yours to help stabilize himself since you raised with him. You catch his shoulder before his knees could buckle.

“You’re not a captive” you say through gritted teeth, “and your heavy you know”

“No? Then why am I still breathing?”

You hold him steady in front of you and as predicted he was at least a foot taller than you, so you had to look up at him. His breathing was shallow.

“Because I didn’t let you die. How much times will we need to go through this before you hear me?” You say quietly.

There’s a long beat before he lets you guide him back to sit with a grunt.

“I need to clean off this blood” he gestures to the dried blood you didn’t get to properly clean.

“Ok, but you can’t bath yet, you need to keep the wound dry for the next day or two before you can wet the area”

He cuts your off with a glare, “Then how am I meant to clean myself? I’m not sitting here covered in blood like some helpless thing”

You nod slowly, “you're not, but right now you’re not exactly invincible”

He doesn’t say anything just settles back with a frustrated hiss. The weight of everything that happened pressed on him all at once, the wound, the blood, your presence. He hated this.

“You cannot take a real bath yet, but you can take a sponge bath. I’ll just bring the bowl with warm water and a sponge. It’ll help” you suggest softly.

“I don’t need-” he started flatly before you cut him off.

“You don’t have to let me do it. I’ll just bring it for you. You’ll clean what you can reach”

He stares at you for a beat too long, his expression never gave away any feeling he had about you. Then finally, he nodded slightly, “fine” he said begrudgingly.

Without another word you move to the kitchen to get a bowl of hot water and a clean sponge. Behind you his shoulders relaxed just a bit, enough to show he was opening up to the idea of letting you help him settle, even if he won’t admit it yet.

You return with the bowl filled with water and a clean cloth, “I’ll be right back” you put it in the coffee table and run upstairs for a towel for him to dry off with after.

You run back down the stairs, and he was already wiping the blood off his body with the cloth, “you can dry off the water with this after” I say softly and drop the towel next to him. The steam from the water curls softly in the cool air.

Neteyam shifts when he sees you sit down by the bend of the couch; he eyed you wearily. “Do you always watch your patients so closely?”

“You’re not my patient. Just a guy who was casually dying on what I’m sure what a hard, uncomfortable rock” a smirk tugs the corner of your lips.

“Feels like I’m under a microscope” he grunted faintly, as he shifts positions slightly to clean as much of himself as he can.

“Don’t flatter yourself” you say teasingly before you turn away to give him som privacy.

That draws a low chuckle, if was unexpected but real. When you glance over half of his was clean, slick from the water, shining in the dim cabin light. He catches your eye but doesn’t look away.

His gaze isn’t soft, it’s sharp, searching. As if he’s looking for a reason in your expression that’ll tell him whether or not he should trust you.

“What are you looking for?” He asked you in a deep voice.

You blink surprised by the question, “I wasn’t….looking for anything”

He huffs softly, almost a scoff, “everyone’s always looking for something”

“Then maybe I’m not everyone” you say steadily.

His eyes narrowed slightly, not in anger but studying, testing.

“That’s what worries me”

You lean back against the couch watching him without flinching, “I didn’t drag you away from the edge of death to hurt you now.”

“Doesn’t mean you won’t” he says flatly.

You nod softly accepting his truth, “then keep your knife close, and don’t rip your stitches and bleed on my couch” I smirk at him.

His lip twitches barely, and for the first time the tension shifts, or doesn’t fade just changes shape.

“Do you need help now? I can clean up the wound on your back” you offer softly.

You can tell he doesn’t want to say yes but there is no way he can reach without hurting himself, so he nods holding the cloth out in your direction.

You take it into your hand and walk around the couch, “lean up a bit?” You press your hand softly on his shoulder pushing him forward as you make quick and gentle work cleaning up the dry blood from his back.

“Your hair has blood in it too, when you can bath properly you should loosen your braids out and wash it” you say softly.

“I will” he grunted.

After I was finished, I let him lean back against the couch once more, “there you should feel a bit cleaner now”

You move to start another fire considering it gets quite cold where the cabin was. The fire crackled softly in the hearth. You went to the kitchen and returned with a small bowl of broth and a cup of warm tea. Neteyam still sitting up on the couch with the blanket now dropped over his shoulders watches you with weary eyes. You put the bowl down him front him wordlessly, settling beside him again.

“Figured you could use something warm” you say softly.

He hesitates before he picks it up with a grunt of thanks. He brings the bowl up to his lips and sips the hot broth, completely ignoring the spoon you put down next to the bowl for him to use. His ears perk up and his tail raises and hits the couch with a small thump.

He masks his reaction once more even though you already caught it and was slightly smiling at the fact he liked it. “Not bad…for a sky person”

“Careful, that almost sounded like a compliment” you smirk at him.

A faint twitch of a smile tugs at his lips but it fades quickly. He shifts; his eyes fixed on the fire a few feet in front of him, “why are you out here alone?”

You thought for a second, “it wasn’t really the plan, just ended up this way.” You look around the cabin, taking in the decor and feeling of the space.

Silence stretches before he says, “you’re still with the RDA”

That wasn’t a question. You nod slowly, “I…work for the RDA. Doesn’t mean I agree with everything they do. But it’s not my decision to make” I shrug softly.

“That’s easy to say when you're not the one being hunted.”

The edge in his voice makes you pause before you nod again, he was right, “don’t worry, this place is a secret, only two people on this moon ever knew about it. One of them is dead and the other is..me. So, I can say I’m sure your safe. And now well, you know about it.”

He looks at you sharply, surprised by your lack of defense. For a moment, neither of you say anything. Then, he shifts slightly closer, eyes flickering over your features, your hands, your eyes, mouth now and then when he thinks your not looking but you notice.

“You speak English very well” you say breaking the silence tilting your head slightly.

His expression doesn’t change much, but there was a flicker of something in his eyes, pride?

“My parents taught me. I pay attention” he replied quietly.

He paused then adds with a sharper edge, “why? Are your surprised a savage can speak your mother tongue?”

His words weren’t angry, but they were not soft either. He looked at you as if he was testing you.

“You are no savage, that much I’m sure off” you say softly to him, “but I guess I am surprised, I wouldn’t expect your parents to want you to know anything from the sky people.”

Neteyam tilted his head slightly, his gaze was sharp.

“My father was one of the sky people. The clan trust and follows him.” He paused, his eyes narrowing slightly. “Learning the language wasn’t about wanting, it was about understand the enemy.” He clarified with pride.

“That’s smart” you nod with understanding, “you can’t beat someone if you don’t understand them”

Neteyam doesn’t smile but his eyes stayed locked in yours, unreadable, “do not mistake understanding for trust, I’ve seen what your people are capable of. I will not forget”

“You shouldn’t, your people had suffered a great deal and I’m sorry, even though I know my apologies for it don’t mean anything. It was…avoidable” you say softly.

He stares for another long moment, taking in what you said before he responds.

“You are right it doesn’t mean anything, doesn’t change anything” he shifts slight putting down the now empty bowl, “I’m still here injured because of people like you.”

“I agree my people did this, but can we also agree I’ve done nothing but help you since I’ve…saw you? Maybe all humans aren’t…that bad?” You say almost hopefully as if one conversation could change his perspective on you. Maybe he’d stop grouping you with those who want to hurt them, those who murder.

He took another second before answering, he clearly didn’t want got admit it just like he didn’t want to trust you, “you’re right, you did help me. You could have let me die but you didn’t”

“I can’t say I like the position I’m in now however, unfamiliar place, unfamiliar enemy which is very contradictory considering it was the enemy who saved my life. I do not want to feel like I owe you something for that”

Neteyam was nothing if he wasn’t head strong, but you did understand where he was coming from.

“You don’t owe me anything, I don’t want anything from you. You don’t trust me, I can feel it, in the way you look at me like you’re waiting for me to prove your distrust right”

You exhale before glancing down at your blue hands, it was a lovely shade, but it definitely wasn’t human. Your gaze shift to your tail, something so unnatural to you before you got used to this new body.

“I am like the man who is hunting your father. I’m sure you’ve seen him, maybe you’ve even fought him. This body, this life. It is permanent” you start softly. “I was so good at fighting as a human than the RDA just chose me to be…this.” You gesture to your body

“And that means I live here and will die on Pandora one day and become apart of this moon” you look back to him. “I wouldn’t survive very long if all I did was flight your people, so I’m just trying to live peacefully too”

Neteyam’s eyes stay on yours, you see the flicker of uncertainty shift in them. “You speak like you want to understand what it is like to be na’vi”

He was clearly skeptical as he continued, “many have come and said the same, words are easy, they said they wanted to learn, to be peaceful. But they lied and they invaded and took what they wanted disturbing the balance that Eywa has given us. No patience, no understanding, no care for what they were destroying.”

Your ears pinned down not knowing what to say, it honestly hadn’t hit you how disruptive humans had been for the na’vi. You never had all that much interaction with them simply because that wasn’t your job. You were about to say something, but he beat you too it.

“But you saved my life and gave me food and water, helped me cleaned my wounds. It was more than I was expecting from a sky person” he added in a softer tone.

The night after that passed. You didn’t want to leave him alone just in case his wound started to bleed again so you stayed sleeping on the smaller side of the couch leaving him on the side he was on. It didn’t take either of you long to fall asleep again since you both were extremely exhausted.

You stir, eyes adjusting to the light streaming in from the gaps in the curtains, you were t sure what time it was, but the sun was high in the sky. The ocean murmured waves crashing against the cliff, distant and soft.

Neteyam was already awake sitting up like he was the night before. He was watching you.

“You didn’t move” his voice was quiet, deep with sleep.

You turn to face him stretching slightly with the blanket still pulled to your neck, “didn’t have to, it’s my couch” you replied softly

He glances around, “right” he says as he leans his head again against the couch.

“How are you feeling?” You ask him tiredly, “any better than yesterday?”

“Considering I just got shot, I’d say I’m doing fantastic” he replies with sass.

“Don’t sass me bro.” You say as you raise your hand up making a stop gesture before you push the blanket off and stand-up walking over to him.

Neteyam watches you, his body tensing slightly as you step closer, “what are you doing?”

“Well. I was going to check your wound is that okay?” You yawn.

He nodded and didn’t move as you sat on the coffee table in front of him. Your body didn’t touch his, but you still felt the heat it omitted before you pull back the gauze and check the wound, “no sign of infection that’s good.”

“Na’vi are hard to kill” Neteyam says dryly. You look up and his rubbing your lips together to hold in a laugh.

“I’ve noticed.” You smile. “Are you in a lot of pain?” You huff with a smile.

“No, the gaping hole through my chest feels amazing” he exaggerated, “I might go for a jog.”

You snort before you could hold it back turning your mouth to hit your right shoulder in and effort to stop yourself from filling laughing.

“I’m glad your sarcasm is still in tack.” You smile, “but seriously do it hurt a lot?”

He paused for a minute, “it hurts yes, but I can breathe better than I could yesterday” he answers quietly.

“I have and antibiotic cream, it’ll help a bit with the pain, and prevent infection. I’ll change your bandages too. But overall, you are healing faster than I expected”

I get up and walk over to the medical supply cabinet and take out a couple fresh bandages and the antibiotic cream.

I walk back over to him and clean up around the wound before I apply the cream and cover it with the new bandages.

“What can I say I’m impressive even half-dead. Thought I’d be more dramatic about it?” Neteyam tilted his head with a crooked grin.

You shake your head with a smile. “You were dramatic, you bled on my couch”

“This is the first time I got shot, I had to make an entrance” he shrugged softly as you finished changing his bandages. He’s ears flicker slightly when he got a laugh out of you, it felt strange to him, was he proud? He’d made many women laugh in the past it wasn’t something he found difficult, but this situation was different. He wasn’t sure how he was supposed to feel about it.

You brought over a glass of water for him which he took sipping slowly until he finished while you walked back to the kitchen to start making breakfast. Neteyam couldn’t see you now, since the couch faced away from the kitchen but towards the tv and fireplace that had long burned out.

“Why is it so dark in here?” He asked over his shoulder noting all the closed curtains, no natural light coming into the room.

“Uh well that’s cause the blinds are closed, it’s still pretty early.” You say as you begin to dig around for something Neteyam might eat, you settle on some meat you had frozen from the last time RDA went hunting and eggs with some fruit.

“It feels like a cave” he adjusted himself to sit more comfortably on the couch looking around the room like he’s been doing since you brought him there.

You shrugged, “you want sun? I’ll open the blinds. Just don’t hips at it.”

A soft grunt passed his lips, was it amusement? Annoyance? Hard to say. “I’m not a wild animal.”

You arch a brow, even though you knew he couldn’t see you while you cracked the egg into the pan, “could’ve fooled me, the way you growled at me last night” you blow raspberries into the air in exaggeration.

He didn’t answer right away, then muttered, “still deciding if you’re prey.”

You glance over your shoulder at the back of his head before turning back, “let me know before breakfast, yeah? I’d rather not waste eggs.”

He shifted until he had turned enough to see you in the kitchen leaning against the side of the couch instead, adjusting the blanket over his lap se the smell of sizzling food drifted from the small kitchen space.

“You always cook with the lights off?” He called out, voice dry. “Or is this just part of the ambiance, ‘half dead guest special?”

You glance back at him with a smirk, “maybe I like a little mystery while I make breakfast”

He raised a brow, “Mystery? Smells like you’re trying to resurrect me with a frying pan and vibes.”

You snorted, “well, it’s workin, isn’t it?”

He reclined a little deeper into the couch, eyes tracking you as you move around the kitchen, “barely, is this is your version of hospitality, remind me not to get shot again.”

“Ungrateful” you muttered softly but you know he heard.

I put two plates down on the kitchen table with food on it, untie your apron and put it on the kitchen counter before walking over to the couch and standing next to him. “Come on, you’re not eating on my couch.”

He looked up at you clearly unimpressed. “What, you don’t do room service out here in the middle of nowhere?”

You cross your arms, “you’re lucky I don’t drag you.

He huffed a short laugh but didn’t move, “tempting. But if I get hurt again, that’s on you.”

You help out your hand, firm but patient, “I stitched you up, fed you, and let you sass me from my own couch. Don’t make me add dragging you to the table to the list.”

Neteyam groaned. More for show than pain, “I got shot in the chest not the legs” he muttered stubbornly.

“Yeah, and I’d rather not watch you fall on your face trying to prove yourself” you shot back.

He sighed through his nose and hold onto you to help him stand up. He wrapped his heavy large arm over your shoulder and you wrap an arm around his slim waist. Being careful not to let him fall. His body was warm, solid, but tense under your touch.

As he stood, he hissed slightly but didn’t complain. “Don’t get any ideas. I’m letting your help me because I’m being polite.”

You smirked. “Wow. So this is you being polite?”

His lip twitched but he didn’t answer, just leaned a little more of his weight into you as you walked.

You both take it once step at a time until you made it to the kitchen table, you switched on the warm yellow light ver the table to illuminate the space after he sat down, then you sat down in the chair next to him at the touch table. He lets out a white breath as he settled in, then looked at the food and raise a brow.

In front him was grilled yerik meat, sliced fruit and some fried eggs, all fresh and local, but not cooked the way he was used to.

Neteyam stared at it, then gave you a look. “What did you do to the poor yerik? Burn it into submission?”

You arch your brow, “it’s grilled. It’s called flavor.”

He picked up a piece with his fingers, inspecting it like it had wronged him, “flavor? My people season with wild herbs. This smells like smoke and… attitude.”

You smirked sarcastically. “Your welcome by the way. I did just slave over that stove for you.”

He bit into it an paused. Then, with a mouthful, mumbled, “could’ve let me die with dignity and decent cooking.”

You roll your eyes with a smile, “you’re lucky your cute-”

You stopped staring down at your food with the fork in your hand and wide eyes, realizing what you let slip out, but it was too late.

Neteyam raised a brow, grinning like he had just won something. “Lucky I’m what?”

You roll your eyes, “nothing” you say casually.

“Oh no, please,” he leaned forward, still chewing, “tell me again how lucky I am because I’m cute.”

You mumbled, “I said no such thing.”

He smirked, pointing his fork that he clearly wasn’t using at you, “to late. I’m wounded and cute. Deadly combination.”

You cross your arms and leans back in your chair, “you’re wounded, picky, and have the ego of a war chief. Cute isn’t a word I’d use.”

Neteyam grinned, unfazed. “Ah, so, now I’m a war chief. First cute, now powerful. Keep going, I, enjoying this.”

You raise an eyebrow. “Don’t flatter yourself, forest prince. I’ve seen yerik with better manners.”

He let out a mock gasp, clutching his chest dramatically, careful to avoid the bandage. “You wound me again. Truly your hospitality knows no bounds.”

He took a bite of the eggs, nodding in exaggerated approval, “could use a little salt. But I’ll survive. Barely. Thanks to your tender, smocking-hot…grill.”

You narrowed your eyes. “You were about to say something else.”

He smirked, licking his fingers, “was I? You’re imagining things, must be that flustered energy coming off you.”

You grab a napkin and tossed it at his face, “eat your food before I decide you’re strong enough to cook your own damn breakfast tomorrow”

He caught the napkin with ease chuckling. “So violent for someone so nurturing, you sure you’re not falling for me?”

You lean forward slightly, “remember last night when you threatened to stab me? Why would I be falling for you? And even if I did, you’d be the last to know”

Neteyam tilted his head, eyes gleaming with challenges. “We’ll see about that.”

Once breakfast was finished and you’d both finished eating, you stood up taking the dishes to the sink to start cleaning up. Neteyam leaned back in his chair, watching you move around the kitchen with an unreadable expression.

“You always take care of strangers like this?” He asked, voice a little quieter now, less teasing.

You gave him a glance over your shoulder, “only ones who bleed on my grass, and my floors and my couch” you sigh.

He snorted, shaking his head, then slowly he stood, clearly regaining his strength. It was amazing how quickly he was starting to recover from his near death experience. You wondered if all the na’vi are this vigilant or if he was just some kind of invincible warrior.

“Well, guess I’m special huh?”

“Let’s not go so far,” you turn to watch him slowly walk up to you with a smirk, only looking away when he was holding onto the counter beside you.

He came over, still cautious with his movements, and put his weight on his stronger arm against the counter. His shoulder slight bumped yours. “And here I thought we were bonding over bad eggs and near-death experiences”

You turned off the water and whipped your hands on a hand towel, “first of all, my eggs are fucking good. And we’ll see how you feel once you me helped clean up.”

He raised his brow bone. “You want me to clean? With a bullet hole in my chest?”

“You’ve got one good arm,” you said sweetly, handing him the towel.

He took it with exaggerated effort and put it down on the counter next to him, “cruel woman, you mean the arm holding me up from falling right now?”

“Survivors don’t get lazy” you replied before nudging him with your elbow.

The water poured over your head in a steady stream, steam curling around your shoulders as you pressed your hands to the cool tile wall. You had come in here to clear your head to wash off the lingering tension, the ache from sleep, and that buzz you couldn’t quite explain.

But it wasn’t working.

It was him.

Neteyam.

He hadn’t done a thing that morning. Hadn’t lifted a finger to help with breakfast, just stayed on the couch, arms crossed behind his head, half-lidded eyes watching the ceiling like he was bored out of his mind.

But you’d felt him watching you. Every time you turned your back. Every time you bent over or shifted. You could feel his gaze trailing along your spine like a hand that never touched. And when he did speak, his voice it wasn’t fair.

Deep. Smooth. Rich like the forest after rain.

And the way he moved…

You tilted your head back, letting the hot water roll down your chest. You didn’t mean to think about him, didn’t mean to notice, but the memory crept in anyway. The way his muscles flexed when he shifted on the couch, chest bandaged but firm and defined beneath it. The long lines of his legs, the stripes along his skin, the faint shimmer that came from the damp heat of the room the night before.

He looked powerful. And wild. And wounded.

And too damn beautiful to be real.

Your hand moved over your stomach absentmindedly, as if trying to soothe the way it fluttered. His face was still sharp in your mind those eyes, so full of suspicion, but never dull. They were intense. Too intense. Looking at you like you were a threat, like you were a puzzle, like maybe just maybe you were something else entirely.

intense. Too intense. Looking at you like you were a threat, like you were a puzzle, like maybe just maybe you were something else entirely.

You caught yourself.

Fingers tightened on the tile. “Get a grip,” you whispered, letting the water pelt down harder, trying to drown the thoughts before they spiraled any further.

You weren’t supposed to feel anything about him. He was a wounded Na’vi. You were a human permanently stuck in your avatar. And this wasn’t safe for either of you.

But still…

Your mind slipped again to the low rumble of his laugh, the accidental flash of a smile when he’d said something cocky the night before. The way his ears twitched when he heard a bird outside. The curve of his collarbone where the bandage didn’t reach.

You exhaled sharply and turned the water to cold.

It didn’t help it’s only been one day, was it even possible to be so infatuated with someone so quickly. You almost started to wonder what he thought about you, but quickly you turned off the shower and got out before you could. That wouldn’t help you.

The days that followed passed in a strange quite rhythm, like a clam between storms. The atmosphere had started to shift. The first few days remained mostly on the couch downstairs, watchful, cautious, sharp-tongued. But he was healing much faster than you had predicted, the resilience of his na’vi physiology steadily outpacing your human expectations. The deep bruising had faded, the wound closing up quickly but not quite done yet, and by the forth day, he could walk without leaning in you to heavily.

It didn’t stop him from making a show of his independence thought. He still tossed sass like it was a defense mechanism. When you tired to help him, he’d mutter sarcastic little jabs, never cruel, just enough to challenge you. “I’m fine” he’d say with a dry smirk, wincing slightly as he tested his own limits. “I didn’t get hit by a Tobruk, jus a little bullet.” You were leaning to match his tone, finding his attitude oddly endearing. His wit had a heat to it that made the air feel thicker whenever he looked at you too long.

He had taken to calling you “princess,” the word always dripping with a kind of teasing bite the made your brow twitch and your stomach flutter all at once. “Whatever you say princess,” he’d say whenever you told him to stop overdoing it or remind him to drink water. He knew exactly how it landed, half mocking, half flirtation, and the glint in his eyes afterward said he enjoyed pushing your buttons. You pretended to be annoyed, but a part of you didn’t mind. Not one bit.

By the fifth night he moved upstairs choosing the spare room beside yours. You offered it out of practicality, but when you heard him quietly testing the floorboards and settling into the room, your realized how aware you were of his presence, just on the other side of the wall, the door between your rooms stayed closed but it might as well have been paper. It was like he couldn’t sleep, he was restless in the room. It was off putting considering when you both slept on the couch, he slept like a log. The entire night would go off without a hitch he slept peacefully. When you’d awake in the night hearing noises outside he didn’t even flinch.

Every creek, every low sigh through the walls, every time he got up and strolled into your room to use the master bathroom quietly padding across the room, it made your skin prickle.

You didn’t know why he used your bathroom. Even after he was strong enough to manage the one in the hallway. You told yourself it was cleaner and better stocked, but the first time you found a fresh towel slightly damp on the rack after he’d finished and the mirror and shower glass fogged up, you had to turn away to cool your thoughts.

That morning, you’d tried to think about besides him while your showered, but the ghost of his voice, low, rough and accented, it stayed with you. It was the way he said your name. The way his golden eyes held your gaze a beat too long sometimes. The way his body looked in the borrowed avatar clothing you had stored away in a box in an used spare room, how they hugged his lean farm just a little too perfectly, especially when damp from a shower or stuck to his back with sweat from walking the hill path behind the cabin to gain his strength.

You never meant to notice, but it happened anyways. The ripple of his stomach when he stretched, sometimes when it pecked out from under the t-shirt he wore. The way his hair was now loose from braids when he had washed it, how it looked falling down his shoulder since he didn’t bother to braid them again yet. The strength in his arms when he lifted a bracket of fruit, the sound of him cleaning his throat or chuckling to himself in the other room, it was all in your head now. Looped on repeat.

You really tried not to think about him in those clothes, the meaning behind them almost set your skin on fire but you had nothing else to give me. It didn’t hit you right away, only the night he sat on the couch some old tv show idly playing in front of your both. He noticed your shift in demeanor but he decided now wasn’t the time to question it.

By day, he explored small distances, pushing his limits while pretending he wasn’t. You caught him standing out by the cliff more than once, just staring at the horizon, lost in thought. It surprised you when you saw your fired ikran sitting next to him like he had no care in the world, it wasn’t something he did often with people.

‘He must be thinking about his family’ you thought to yourself.

Arms wrapped around yourself you walked out and sat on the other side of him, “are you alright?”

He seemed to have not even noticed your steps towards him until you say down and he gave you a glance, “yea, just thinking about my family.”

You didn’t say anything, you weren’t sure what to say. So you stayed quiet. You watched pat your ikran on the head slightly, “he likes you” you say softly. “His name is Leo.”

“He is beautiful, his patterns is very unique almost like flowers”

“I know he’s my babe he’s gorgeous” I smile. “What about yours?”

“Her name is Seze, after my mothers first sprit sister, I heard the stories and they just match, the name, the colors. She is strong.”

“Like her sprit brother?”

He turned his head to look at you and you looked back at him, “you are very strong too” I look down at his chest before my eyes dart back up to his.

“Not like her.”

“Maybe not, but it is a fact Neteyam” you say confidently.

Sometimes he’d sit in the sunlight filtering through the window, sharpening the blade of the same knife you found on his hip on the first day you met him, using a rock he decided to casually bring inside and left it on the floor in one specific spot for this reason only. It was not a multipurpose rock and you were not allowed to touch it. You tired throwing it back outside but he just brought it back in.

So you let him, it gave him peace. But occasionally, he’d catch you looking and a faint smirk would lift the corner of his lips, “didn’t think the sky people taught staring as a skill” he once said. You snapped back with, “only when the view’s worth it” before realizing how flirtatious it sounded. He didn’t comment just raised his brow bone and looked amused.

By night the two of you developed a routine, you’d make simple meals from what you could forgave from the garden outside, any kind of fresh fruit or vegetable along with whatever your already had in the kitchen or fridge, local meat, roots, tart fruits that stained your fingers purple, and he’d tease your cooking even as he cleared his plated. One night, you asked if he wanted to help and he responded, “you’ve got the knife skills and I’ve got the survival instinct. Let’s not blur the line just yet.” You laughed. So did he. A real one, short and genuine.

Still the boundary was clear. He didn’t trust easily, and you didn’t push him. But there was an undercurrent, a quiet shift in energy each time you passed each other in the hallways or stood too close in the kitchen. You felt it in the subtle way he watched your when he thought you didn’t notice, or in the way his voice softened ever so slightly when you two talked late into the night. You didn’t touch him, not really. Not unless you were redressing his wounds or moments when your hand brushed, when you helped him steady himself, his fingers lingered in your arm just a second longer that necessary.

You didn’t want to say what any of that meant since you didn’t know yourself, not yet. But it was something. Something you were starting to feel under your skin like a pulse.

It’s been almost two weeks now, Neteyam has healed amazingly quick, his skin had returned back to its normal color where he had bruising, anywhere he had gonna scraps had healed up and mostly disappeared.

This afternoon, the sun had just dipped low enough to turn the ocean gold, you were both sitting on the porch. You in a big weaved cushioned chair and him leaning on the raining like he belonged there.

“You said something the first night” he said, breaking the quiet, his voice was thoughtful, not playful, or teasing. Just real.

You turned towards him, “oh? I say a lot of things.”

He glanced at you, one side of his mouth twitching, “you said you didn’t plan to here here alone”

You stilled. The words you’d almost forgotten came back in full. You hadn’t meant to get into detail, you didn’t even thing he remembered anything from that night. He was in his worst condition, it surprised you.

“I didn’t,” you admitted after a pause. “Not originally.”

“But you do,” he said simply.

You rub your lips together and gave a slow nod, eyes drifting back towards the horizon, “yeah. I do.”

It was quiet for a few seconds before he said, softly, “Why?”

The ocean beyond the cliffs was calm, bathed in soft shades of blue and silver under the planet above. You wrapped your hands around your mug, the warmth grounding you as you look back at him and decided to tell him the truth. You don’t know why you felt like you could trust him, you weren’t even sure he trusted you yet.

“I didn’t build this place to be alone,” you said slowly, your voice barely audible.

Your head tilted down to look at your mug. Neteyam glanced at you, his expression was unreadable, but you didn’t look back yet. Your eyes stayed down, locked on the steam coming from the mug, like it held the courage you needed.

“I came here with someone,” you continued. “My boyfriend. We were both with the RDA both from the navy on earth, so we both got avatars. We were in different squads. He was on land and I was stationed in the ocean.” You sniffle softly from the cold. “We talked about a future here, once the politics and field work was over. The cabin was going to be home. Our home, forever.”

Your swallow, your throat tight. The words hurt, not because they were hard to say but because they still felt so real, like they’d only just slipped through your fingers.

“Before they transfer your consciousness into your avatar permanently, you go through a series of test using the link machine.” You explain. “He died a year ago, one minute he was next to me, the next he was gone. Something with his link upload they said it didn’t…work the way it was supposed to, I still don’t know why. . No warning, no goodbye, I saw his avatar laying on the cot like a shell the next morning and that was it.”

Neteyam’s face tensed, and this time you did glance at him, his eyes met yours, wide with the kind of pain only someone who’s lost can recognize.

“I stayed,” you went on, a crack sneaking into your voice. “Everyone thought I was crazy for not going back to earth. But I couldn’t, we built this place. Every beam, every stone, I wasn’t ready to let go of it, or him and he uh…he’s buried in pandora, I’m not gonna just, leave him here.”

Silencer bloomed between you again, thick and pulsing. You didn’t try to fill it, you let it breathe.

After a long moment, Neteyam spoke quietly, sincerely.

“That must’ve shattered you.”

You exhaled shakily, “it did.”

He looked away for a second struggling with something in himself. Then, voice low, “I know what it feels like. That kind of loss. Like a piece of you is just… missing.”

You nodded, and for the first time since the conversation started you smiled softly.

“Some days it still feels like I. Waiting for him to walk through that door. But lately… I don’t know. It’s not as loud.

Neteyam looked back at you. “And now your sharing it with a stranger you dragged up a cliff.”

A breath of laughter escaped your chest, a wet sound edged with emotion. “Your not a stranger anymore. I’ve known you two whole weeks now.” You joke.

He didn’t answer right away, but the look in his eyes softened just enough. The walls between you didn’t fall, but one of them cracked.

You hesitated before speaking again, your voice softer now, almost like you were afraid of saying too much, but unable to stop.

“We were gonna have kids.” You gave a small breathy laugh that didn’t quite reach your eyes. “That’s why there are so many rooms in this house. He thought three was a good number. But I wasn’t sure, we were excited. Carved out everything room by room.”

Neteyam came to sit next to you in the chair.

“I remember … we even argued about which room would be the nursery,” you said with a wistful smile. “He wanted the one that got the morning sun, but I said it’ll be to warm. I wanted it to be the one closest to the master bedroom, the one you’re seeking in.” You look over at him.

“Really?”

You nodded, “yeah. That was the one he lost the argument over. Said the morning sun would make it feel alive, but I didn’t care, I wanted the baby close”

Neteyam looked up at the sky, picturing the room he’s sleeping in then shot you a crooked smile, “well, I don’t cry that often, and I sleep through the night, so I’d say I’m a pretty low-maintenance baby.”

You blink, looking at him, before you let out a laugh, a short and real, surprised by the way his joke cracked through the heaviness like sunlight cutting through the clouds. “Wow” you paused, “you are not low maintenance”

He turned towards you, feigning offense, “excuse me?”

You lean back in the seat with a knowing look. “You drink all my tea and still complain about it, you steal my shower, my shampoo and conditioner. You sulk like it’s an art form. And don’t get me started on how much space you take up on that couch.”

He blinked, the leaned closer a little, his tone playful. “I get shot once and suddenly I’m high maintenance?”

You have him a mock serious look, “shot once, hijacked my nursery, and now you think you’re a resident.”

His smirk grew into a grin, “I didn’t realize sarcasm was your love language”

“Good thing it’s fluent in yours too,” you shot back.

The air between you shifted again, still teasing, still playful, but there was something in the pause afterwards. Like neither of you really wanted the conversation to end.

Neteyam’s grin lingered, but something about it sharpened at the edges, turned a little slower, a little more deliberate. His eyes didn’t leave yours.

“Is that what his is then?” He asked, voice dropping just a touch, less teasing now, more curious. “You giving me a hard time because your like me?”

You let out a short laugh, shaking your head, “don’t flatter yourself.”

His gaze dropped briefly to your mouth before netting your eyes again, bolder this time, “you don’t deny it either.”

Neteyam’s smirk curled slow, like he knew something you don’t when you didn’t answer, maybe he was daring you to say it out loud, “you say I’m not low maintenance” his voice rich with amusement, “but you haven’t kicked me out yet.”

You raise an eyebrow, lip twitching, “that’s because you’re injured and I’m a good person.”

He leaned in more just slightly, his tone low and teasing. “Nah, I think you like having me around.”

You shot him a sideways glance. “Don’t let that compliments go to your head.”

“They already have,” he said with a lazy grin, eyes flickering again down to your lips then back up, he added, “not my fault you keep giving me reasons.”

Your pulse shattered. There it was again, that magnetic tension he slipped into so effortlessly when the sad turned flirt. You crossed your arms, trying to maintain the upper hand.

“You are a menace” you said, but your voice lacked heat.

He tilted his head, eyes gleaming. “Maybe, but I’m your menace now, right?”

Your mouth opened but nothing came out. You hated how much that line hit, how it made heat crawl up the back of your neck. He chuckled softly at your silence, clearly pleased with himself.

“See? You like me.”

“Remind me to lace your tea with sleeping herbs next time.”

“Still means I get tea.” He winked.

Your breath caught, and your weren’t sure if it was from frustration or something else entirely, something warmer, heavier and far more dangerous.

“You know,” you said, voice careful, “for someone who acts so suspicious of me, your sure don’t mind pushing your luck.”

He didn’t look away, “you’ve been staring at me since the night I was passed out on that couch. Don’t pretend I’m the only one.”

You snorted softly, trying to laugh it off, “you’re half-naked most of the time even though I’ve given you clothes, I’m not blind.”

“No” he said voice lower now, more certain. “But your are pretending not to want what you want.”

That hit like a spark on dry grass. Immediate. Dangerous. You could feel the flush creeping up on your neck before you could stop it. You lean back slightly forcing some air into your lung.

“What exactly are you suggesting?”

He tilted his head, the corner of his mouth tugging into something that wasn’t quite a smirk but wasn’t far off. “I’m not suggesting anything. Just saying you look at me like you’ve got questions only your hands can answer.”

Your stomach did flips. He was too close to that truth but he wants to be bold, you can be bold too.

“And what if I do?” You asked, voice soft but defiant, “you gonna let me ask them?”

Neteyam through his weight in his elbow that sat between you both in the backrest of the chair getting closer to you, “only if you’re ready for the answers.”

Your mug hit the side table and your turn your body to face him, you felt warm, your heart was beating too hard. You didn’t say anything right away. Neteyam was still, watching you like you were prey. Only this time you weren’t prey. Not tonight.

“You talk a lot for someone who doesn’t trust me,” you said your voice low as your eyes dragged over him, over the lines of his shoulders, the bandage on his chest, the slight smirk that hadn’t left his face, “and you never stop looking either.”

He leaned back slightly, eyes locked on yours. “I never said I didn’t like what I saw.”

You didn’t even hesitate, you leaned in lifting your hand until your fingers curled into the base of his hair at the nape of his neck. His breath hitched almost imperceptibly.

“Nice try, forest boy” you whispered, voice velvet and laced with amusement. “You couldn’t handle all this.”

Your lips were close enough that the brushed the curve of his jaw as you pulled away, just barely, just enough to see the slow, dangerous smirk that unfurled on his face.

His eyes locked onto yours, dark and hungry but playful, sharp like he was weighing your challenge. “Is that a date?” He murmured, his voice was thick with heat and barely restrained ego.

You gave him a slow taunting once over. “It’s a fact.”

He laughed, low, deep and cocky as hell. “Bold words from someone who keeps looking at me like I’m dessert.”

You raise an eyebrow, smile curling. “Please. If I wanted you, you’d know it.”

His smirk deepened, and his voice dropped lower as he replied, “good thing I don’t wait for invitations”

The air between the thickened, neither of them spoke. The space that separated them seemed to disappear with every breath, their gaze locked in a quiet challenge. Not having any move restraint, Neteyam closed the gap, his lips meeting yours in a kiss that was everything they both had been trying to ignore.

It was slow at first, tentative, as if testing the waters. His hand that once rested between you on the backrest now gripping the back of your hair. Your own hands falling down his neck to his chest being careful not to touch the bandages. You kissed him back, your pulse quickening. Feeling that weight if the moment.

The kiss deepened and the world outside the cabin disappeared. It was just them, locked in this electrifying connection, both of them eager to see just how far this could go.

But then he stopped. He pulled back, his breath shallow as he looked at you. His golden eyes searched your face, not for permission, he already had that, but for something steadier, safer, maybe something that said this is okay.

You exhaled, almost laughing under your breath at how fast your pulse had jumped. “Well,” you said, your voice low but teasing, “that was either a thank you or you’re really bad at asking for a second helping.”

Neteyam cracked a small grin, still a little dazed but hiding it under bravado. “Don’t flatter yourself,” he said, tilting his head. “I just wanted to prove you talk too much.”

You raised a brow, smirking. “And that was your plan?”

“It worked, didn’t it?” he shot back, voice warm, full of something light but laced with tension, even now, part of him wanted to lean in again.

The air between you was warm, charged again but no longer heavy. This time, you leaned in first just a little and said, “Maybe next time you should prove it without using your mouth.”

He huffed a quiet laugh, shaking his head, eyes flicking down to your lips and back up. “Noted,” he murmured.

But neither of you moved to break the closeness, letting the night wrap around them, full of things unspoken, and things not entirely undone.

The air was cooler tonight, a light breeze had you shivering, something he took notice too. “Let’s go inside” he said softly standing and holding out a hand for you. You take it and let him lean you into the cabin locking the door behind you.

You walk into the kitchen first and he follows you, the warm light spilling from the ceiling fixtures brushing over your skin, grounding you again in the quiet house. You didn’t hear him behind you, you only turned and saw him there his larger frame leaning against the counter. He steels in slowly, deliberately, his eyes in you.

He didn’t say a word a first just came closer and closer. His arm wrapped around you brushing against your lower back, it was gentle but firm enough to draw you closer. The air between you sparked again and you didn’t back away from him, neither did he.

You leans up and kiss him this time, deeper, more controlled you both knew you wanted this now, there were no nerves, no hesitation.. His hands cradled your waist fingers splaying under your shirt against your skin. The way your body molded against him as if you had belonged there and neither of your realized until now.

Your hands move from his arms to his chest accidentally pressing around the bandage that covered his wound. He flinched, barely but it was enough for you to pull away instantly.

“Sorry,” you say quickly, trying to catch you breath but your brows were furrowed in concern, you didn’t want to hurt him. Your thumb brushed over the bandage softly the where you pressed against him. “I didn’t meant to-”

“It’s okay,” he said hoarsely, eyes closed for a second. “Just… not all the way healed yet.”

“No I know I’m sorry” your hands run up his neck holding him there. It’s clear the touch hurt him more than he’d like to admit, it wasn’t weakness you saw from him so you never understood why he hid his pain like that. “Neteyam…” you whisper his name softly.

“Tsal lu tam” one of his hands found yours and he held it as if to reassure you. You’re not sure if he realized but it was the first time Neteyam had spoken his mother tongue since he’s been in here. It sounded so different, so natural to him. You had no idea what he said but he caught your attention.

You look up at him as he catches his breath dulling the pain he had just felt. The heat between you had also dulled, tempered by the reminder of his injury.

“You’re healing fast” you say softly to him “but not that fast.”

You both still stood close, too close. He let out a low breath, nose nearly brushing yours, “it is ok” he translated without you even having to ask.

“This…doesn’t mean I don’t want to,” he said, his voice rough, tinged with frustration.

“I know, me too.” You whispered, eyes flickering over his face.

You stood for a while bodied warm, breath shared, but you both knew they crossed that next line now, with him not being fully healed, and you being apart of a completely different world. So much could go wrong now. His hand lingered a second longer before he let go.

The next few days blurred into a rhythm that felt dangerously close to domesticity, dangerous, because it felt too good with him.

Neteyam’s wound was nearly closed up now, it was almost supernatural the way he bounded back, just soreness in his chest mostly since it was almost time for you to remove the stitches that made him stiff at times.

It didn’t stop him from brushing up against him, whether it was walking past you and letting his hand graze your waist. Or standing behind you in the kitchen pressing you up against the counter as you made breakfast in the morning, his lips kissing your neck softly as reached for a fruit placing it in front of you to keep you busy so you won’t move. Or pulling you into those long, slow, steamy kisses that always left you weak in the knees, half forgotten that this wasn’t supposed to happen.

There were times your find yourself wrapped up in his strong arms as he held you against him, the press of his mouth hungry but unhurried on anywhere he could reach like he was memorizing you. Other times it was just a look from across the dinning table, a brief brush of fingers together when he held your hand in his, left you breathless.

Still, you both didn’t sleep in the same room at night even though sometimes you’d lay in bed hoping he came to lay with you but you knew that would take you across another line you both shouldn’t be near. It made your heart ache with want and wariness.

What really stuck with you was the day he first kissed you, the day you hurt him accidentally and he slipped his mother tongue. His voice in na’vi stirred something deep. It was so intimate to you, like he let his guard down and he hadn’t realized. He didn’t notice you heard.

But you did and it stuck.

It followed you for the next week or so, no matter how weak Neteyam made you feel on the inside and outside, no matter what you two laughed about, no matter how sweet or what nicknames he called you out of amusement, or attraction. The nagging thought in the back of your mind didn’t leave.

What happens when he leaves?

The question would not be what if, but when. You saved him life, you know who he is, you know he is someone’s son, someone’s brother. And they still think he is dead, and they miss him. He knows he missed them back and you couldn’t put yourself in a position to keep him from his family. It’s just not something you’d do.

He was healing quickly, another week from now he may very well be fully healed. It took you a month to fall for him, it was so easy. What happens when you have to spend the rest of your years alone? Cause in case you forgot the RDA thinks you’re dead too. You are free from them, but you are not accepted anywhere except with then.

It was late in the day when you finally decided to ask him about it. The sun was setting and Neteyam was sitting in the porch swing, shirtless, bandage long gone, his chest more marked only by a scar that caught the light like a whisper of what happened. You know it wouldn’t go away.

You step out with a mug of tea for him, heart pounding in your chest for reason that had nothing to do with the drink in your hand. He looked up when you approached with a smile tugging his lips and warm eyes and you sat next to him handing him the mug. Your shoulders barely touched unlike how you’ve been for the past week and a half. Never without touching.

You both say silently for a few beats watching the wind roll through the trees.

Then, softly you asked him, “do you miss them? Your family, your friends”

Neteyam didn’t look at you right away. He took a slow sip of his tea and let out a long breath. “Every day.”

You nod, the words felt heavy even though you knew the answer. Your fingers play with the sleeves of your sweater. “It’s been almost four weeks now.”

Your eyes meet the horizon, “you’re almost fully healed. Strong. And I know you’ve been thinking about it.” You turn to him, eyes searching his face. “What are you going to do?”

He was quiet for a long time.

You look away staring back at the swaying trees, “when will you go back?”

Finally, Neteyam turned to face you, eyes narrowing slightly, more serious now, “soon” he admitted with no sign of joy in the word. “I have to. They’re probably out of their minds.”

You nod, heart sinking but you press on, “and what happens then?”

“What do you mean?” He tilited his head.

“I mean…” you swallow. “What happens to us? To me?”

His silence stretched again.

“I’m not like you Neteyam” you say, “there is no going back for me. This-” you gesture vaguely towards the house and the land around you, “-this is my life now, I made my lease with it, staying here forever, I though I’d be doing that alone.” You pause. “And don’t misunderstand me, I have no regret saving you. But you’ve made being here alone…harder.”

He blinked slowly, haze softening but he said nothing.

“I want- no I need to know what I am to you. If I’m just a…. chapter, a strong you’ll take home when you leave. Or am I something else?”

Neteyam shifts, setting his tea down. His golden eyes locked on your, and his usually sarcastic sass and humor was gone, replaced by something raw.

He looked at you for a long moment. His face didn’t change by something in his eyes flickered, conflict? Guilt? The weight of something he didn’t know how to say.

He reached for your hand, thumb brushing over your knuckles with surprising gentleness, and when he finally spoke, his voice was steady. Painfully steady.

“I never thought I’d be here this long.” He admitted, “at first, I was just trying to survive. But then you, kept helping me and talking to me and letting me stay here. You were so unbelievably to get comfortable with and that’s saying a lot coming from me. We clicked. You made it hard not to care.”

Your chest ached but you didn’t interrupt.

“I didn’t expect you. You were complicated and I never say you coming. Maybe I didn’t want to.” He glanced up.

You tired to breath, but you felt like your ribs couldn’t move.

“I think about you, too” he said, voice softer now. “I watch you when you’re not looking and I remember every word you every whispered in my ear, the way you touch me when you didn’t mean to. Or when you did cause I…” he couldn’t find the right word, maybe he just didn’t want to say it.

A half smile tugged at his lips. Bittersweet.

“But this…us… it’s not that simple.” He whispered

Silence.

“You have made this cabin so domestic and amazing and I’m so grateful to have spent this time with you. You have your roots here. I don’t, and I know you know that.”

Your lips parted, but no words came. You didn’t want to say it aloud.

He leaned in, pressing his forehead to yours, his breath was warm between you both. But you couldn’t breathe.

“If I were someone else,” he mumbled, “maybe this could be something simple, easy. But I’m not. I have people waiting for me. I am the first son of Toruk Makto. A war that u walked away from but never stopped being apart of.”

You closed your eyes before you could feel yourself tear up.

“I have to fill a spot that literally no one else can fill. I am a highly skilled, trained warrior. I take down bases single handedly sweetheart. I can’t put this burden on someone else, on my brother. I have a responsibility to my people. To my clan.”

“I don’t want to hurt you,” he whispered.

But he already was.

And you both knew it.

Now you’re quite the air between you changed. You shifted slightly back leaning back against the backrest your knee now touching his.

“You always look at me like that” he turned his head, eyes dark, held something you couldn’t figure out.

“Like what?”

“Like I’m staying.”

Your heart skipped, you don’t answer, you can’t.

He leans in just enough for you to feel his warmth again and he pulled you closer. “Come here, look at me” he pulls you in effortlessly.

“You know I want to,” he murmurs. “You feel it too…don’t you?”

And before you can say anything he kisses you. Your legs were thrown over his as he held you close. The kiss was slow, soft, deep. Not rushed this time just full of everything neither of you had said out loud.

His hand comes to rest on your thigh, warm and steady. You lean into him, one hand curling against his chest where his heart thuds strong beneath her palm. The kiss lingers, pulls her under

The swing creaked beneath you both as he picks you up into his lap, not bringing the kiss. You shift in his lap without thinking swinging one leg over to straddle him properly. His hands gripped your waist under your sweater, you could feel the strength in his arms, solid, grounding you.

“You drive me insane,” he mumbled against your lips, voice rough, breath hot. “You shouldn’t… but you do.”

You kiss hind again in answer, hands threading through this hair, tugging gently until he growled low in his throat, his breath fanning across your pulse point.

You barely notice the night air anymore. Your fingers trailed down his chest, feeling the rise and fall of the muscle and warmth, the way he arched into your touch like he couldn’t help it.

“I don’t want to stop.” You whisper, heart pounding.

His hands stilled in her hips, holding her tight, “then don’t.”

You searched his eyes, those amber eyes darkened with desire, with something deeper and say the truth here. Neither of you wanted to stop. Not tonight.

Neteyam held your gaze for only a heartbeat before he wrapped around you picking you up, your legs instinctively wrapping around his waist. He effortlessly carried you up the stairs to the bedroom. His stride was steady, but urgent like he waited long enough.

Your arms tightened around his shoulders as he climbed, the heat between you growing with every step. You kiss the side of his neck, and he let out a low, strained sound before he finally dropped you onto the bed making your squeal.

“You sure?” He asked, voice a low rasp, his hands flexing as he grabbing your ankles holding your legs up and apart. And you nod without hesitation.

“I want you.” You voice as you pull him down over you for another kiss. Neteyam kissed down your neck hungrily, leaving marks in his wake. His hands had been slowly pushing your sweat up he pushed over your head quickly and tossed it somewhere on the floor.

He raised his head for a beat staring down at how pretty you looked, blush covering your face, hair messy, topless in front of him. Neteyam didn’t waste anytime hooking his fingers in your shorts and patties tugging them down with haste in one swift movement leaving you completely exposed under him.

“Your so pretty, so fucking pretty like this for me” he mumbles as he kisses down your body holding both your touch tits in his hands he licked and sucked at the skin before he flicked his tongue against your right nipple. Your back arched off the bed with a sweet moan which made his tail whip excitedly behind him.

“Fuck..” you whisper, rolling your eyes back and biting your lip at the feeling of his tongue playing with your nipples. Neteyam sucked until he bruised them before he moved down your stomach to your core.

He held your thighs in his hand spreading them open as he looked at the slick leaking out of your weeping hole. He groaned in satisfaction even though he hasn’t even touched you yet, “baby is this for all for me?”

He knew the answer, he knows it’s his. He wants you to say it. “Yes yes…yours Nete” you sing feverishly, anything for him to get down there and make you feel good.

“Yea that’s mine sevin” he called you a name in his mother tongue and you almost rolled your eyes even though you didn’t know what it meant.

“W-what does that mean?” You asked breathlessly.

“It means pretty, you are so pretty! Fucking gorgeous.” He said before he takes his pants off bare and hard underneath.

Your eyes widen slightly as he stroked himself looking down at your body, just admiring all he already did to it. Thinking about all he’s about to do.

He laid down on the bed next to you and pulled you up and over him. Neteyam’s hand gripped your hair softly pushing you down towards his length, “gonna be a good girl and suck my cock?”

You nod again feverishly, no way you’d say no to his tone, or those words that made you want to ride him until you pass out. You bring your head down willingly licking a stride up his length to the top and swirling your tongue around it.

Neteyam moans which is quickly becoming your favorite sound, your tail whips in the air. He grabs it quickly wrapping it around his around using it to lift your lower body until his face was between your tights. His hands ran the outside of your thighs up to your ass and back down a few times as he rolled his eyes back and mown at your trying to deep throat his cock that clearly didn’t fit in your mouth.

Your tongue twirled around his length anyway you could make it go as he gave your ass a nice slap making you moan against him, vibrations sent shivers down to your cunt. Your life your head for some needs sir gasping loudly as you come up. You stroke his cock while looking between your legs are the absolutely glorious expression on his face,

It was amazing watching him fall apart for your tongue, you could imagine what he’d feel like once he finally got to stretch you out with his cock, and you couldn’t wait.

Finally, Neteyam pulled your lower half down by your ass and licked a stride up your cunt from your clit to your hole, you gagged, and you moaned on his cock not expecting him to do that. He let out an amusement chuckle at that, “oh great mother..” he mumbled, “I love it when you gag on my cock like that” he moaned as you curled your tongue on him. “You like gagging on my cock sevin?” You pull your head off him once more letting out a desperate yes into the air before you go back down.

Your face was messy with spit and precum, but you didn’t care, you wanted him to come in your, outnumbered if you could make him, Neteyam’s tongue worked wonders on your clit you almost stop being about to focus moving your head up and down.

He marked up your thighs turning them purple before he sucked on your clit, his tongue flicked up and down, side to side, in circles until he had your arching your back and crying, he had you so lose to coming when he slapped your ass again, something else you’re growing to like.

Your tail whipped harshly in the air, hitting the headboard, sometimes the the bed next to your legs before it wrapped around Neteyam’s left arm. He knew you were close from how much more you were moaning for him to make you cum.

He greedily didn’t waste a drop of your essence when his tongue fucked it out of you before giving you another slap on the ass and pushing you off him. He quickly switched positions getting back on top of you, “I didn’t know you were so good at that baby, I would’ve asked you to suck a cock so long ago.”

He’s hand came up squishing your cheeks together, it wasn’t to hurt you he just loved the fucked our express you sported, he wanted to touch it.

“Would you have sweet? Sucked my cock if I asked you before?” He asked your sitting up on his knees as he spread you open lining himself up. You nod vigorously at him, “mhmmm.” You replied.

He could cum in the stop from how submissive you were, he was honestly surprised you didn’t fight him down more to be in top, not that he was complaining. Seeing his girl under him like this couldn’t have been a sexier view.

“Ready for me to fuck you baby?”

You nodded messily brushing the hair away from your face.

“No no no I wanna hear you this time, want me to make you cum in my cock sweetheart?” He chuckled.

“Yes, yes pleasesss tey.” You moaned as he slapped his cock head on your clit a couple times before he slowly pushed it in. His head rocked back, and he rolled his eyes when he felt how amazingly tight you were.

“Holy fuck…your so fucking tight.” His body falls over yours his hands on both sides of your head as he looks down at your expression. Blush tenfold, mouth wide open as if you were silently screaming as he stretched you open.

You body was adjusting to him quickly, but it felt like he had cock for days. When you thought you couldn’t fit anymore, he made his entire length fit with a sweet scream from you.

“Oh, my goddd” you roll your eyes, nails digging into his shoulder trying to keep your grip on something. You moans turned to pants as he started to slowly push in and out of you. His hair fell over, acting like a curtain that blocked you from the outside world.

His eyes were bright with desire as he stared down at you. “You feel so good!” You moan between thrust. Which made him smile widely canines in full display. He stuffed his face in your neck and grazed them against your already bruised up skin.

“Fuckkkkk me harder! Please tey” you moan as you rack your hands in his hair pushing it back so you could see his face. You smile you as him biting your lip, but it didn’t stop your little moans that he fucked out of you.

Neteyam chuckled as how needy you were for more, his arms went down to your thighs to hold them, pulling your body into his thrust. His grip was strong you’re sure you’d have bruises literally when he was down. Your tail lashed until it wrapped around his strong thigh trying to ground yourself.

“‘m gonna cum! Gonna cum tey” you mewl into the air along with your sweet moans. Your nails raked scratch marks on his back and arms, he’s fucking you so good. Neteyam fucked you like it was his one and only job in the whole world.

You didn’t get a chance to say anything else before your roll your eyes back and scream, arching your back you came squirting in his thighs and abdomen. Your eyes squeezed shut as you moan from the stimulation.

He slowed down to admire your work, but you quickly stopped him, “don’t stop, don’t stop! Keep going! Cum!” You demanded he came for you now.

Your mind was delirious your only thoughts were his big hands on your body, the feeling on his cock bullying its way into your stomach felt incredible. And now that you were being overstimulated. You wanted nothing more than for him to empty his load in you and put you to bed.

And that’s exactly what he planned on doing. Neteyam smiled wickedly as he pulled out and flipped you over on all fours. “Ready to make me cum sweet?” He pulled you up and down positioning you properly and spoke in your ear as he leaned over your body.

You nod feverishly wanting nothing more than that, “yeah? Gonna be a good girl and make me cum?”

“Yes, yes yes yesssss” you moan into the air loudly as he reentered you and started to pound away. First his hands slapped your ass again, grabbing your hips and pulling you in. Neteyam felt like he was a different kind of depth from this angle, he was snug in your cunt. So much so that he was fucking you, but you couldn’t make a sound. Every thrust knocked the air out of you.

That was until he started to fuck faster. Your upped body dropped to the bed head turned to the side so you could see him from the corner of your eye but it didn’t last long, he laced his fingers in your hair pulling you back up so you had no choice but to help hold yourself back up. You couldn’t do anything but scream, it was literally screaming or nothing, you couldn’t find it in yourself to quiet down at all. His fucking just didn’t allow that.

“Look at me sweetheart, being such a good fucking girl for me” he teased and taunted. It actually made you feel pretty, you wanted to be like this for him, you didn’t want him to have anyone but you like this either.

You wanted to nod but his grip on your hair stopped you. You didn’t expect him to pull you back more, his thrust were monstrous but his grip was gentle bending you back in ways you didn’t know you could bend, your head was looking up and him and he leaned down giving you a slowly kiss.

You wanted to cum again but your just couldn’t voice it this time, your voice was not gone, you just could reach it from the angle you were in so without warning again your squirt messing him up some more. Your jaw was slack as he let go of your hair and grabbed your arms by your elbow pulling your body back to him.

You couldn’t think straight you started to push back even more wanting him to fuck you harder, but you couldn’t find the words, and harder he fucked until he emptied his entire soul into your cunt. The groan he let out was animalistic, if you were so fucked out on him you might have gotten scared.

Nevertheless Neteyam eased his cock out of you watching his cum ooze out of your now gaping hole. He rolled his eyes in satisfaction as he dropped down next to you, immediately pulling you into his embrace. He snuggles his face into your neck as he felt your pant to catch your breath.

“Are you okay? I didn’t hurt you did I?” He whispered into your skin.

“Mhmm, I’m okay, you didn’t hurt me” you nod softly, whispering that words, “I’m great” you turn your body to face his molding into his touch as he held you impossibly close, with a smile.

“I guess we established I can more than keep up.” He chuckled softly making you giggle. He picked you up taking you to the bathroom to clean up standing under the shower with you, wrapped around your frame. He didn’t take his hands off you for a second, he didn’t want to be away from you. And neither did you.

Neteyam took your to bed and got in with your wrapping his arms around you pulling the blanket over both of you. It was a bit earlier than you normally went to sleep but you were complaining. You just wanted to be here, with him.

You press a kiss on his chest where his heart was before whispering, “this wasn’t just…nothing. Right?”

His hand paused on her back, he took a breath, then another. “No” he said, voice soft, thoughtful. “It wasn’t nothing.” He kissed to top of your head.

But it wasn’t a promise either.

He tilted your chin up gently. His golden eyes meeting yours. They were searching your face like they were trying to understand something even he couldn’t name, “you’re different,” he murmured. “From anyone I’ve ever known.”

You smiled, a little sad, “that’s not always a good thing.”

“It is to me.”

After that you didn’t say anything snuggling against him as sleep found both of you.

The days that followed blurred together in a quiet, desperate sort of bliss.

Neteyam was healed now, at least, enough to walk without wincing, to stretch without pulling at the scar that had once marked his chest. His strength had returned, slow but steady, and with it came the quiet understanding that time was running out. That he would leave soon.

But neither of you said it.

Instead, you both clung to the days you had left.

He moved through your space like he belonged there now. Not as a guest, not as the stranger you’d patched up on your couch, but as someone who knew exactly where the mugs were kept, who always reached for the same towel in the morning, who leaned against the counter behind her while you cooked and stole bites with a lazy smirk before you could even plate the food.

And you let him.

You let him wrap his arms around your waist from behind while you stood at the sink, let him kiss the spot beneath your ear that made your breath catch. You let him wrap you both in a blanket when the nights got cold. He would tease you, calling you tiny from how well you fit in that space.

You laughed too much, touched too much, kissed like you didn’t want to stop. And sometimes, you didn’t.

You danced in the kitchen one night to music playing low from an old speaker, his hand warm and firm against the small of your back, your cheek resting on his shoulder as if it had always been meant to fit there.

It started as a joke, you were washing dishes, swaying with the song singing it softly from the speaker on the windowsill. It was an old song. Something smooth and low, something just enough to make your hips sway with rhythm. Neteyam had been leaning against the counter, chewing the last bite of fruit, watching your with that quiet little smirk that had become all too familiar.

“You’re dancing,” he noted.

You turn and look at him over your shoulder, “and you’re not.”

He steals forward, exaggerated and smug, “you’re saying you want me to?”

“I’m saying you couldn’t keep up,” you teased, flicking water in his direction.

His eyes gleamed with challenge.

Before you could retreat, he was there, grabbing the towel from your hands, tossing it aside, and pulling you in by the waist. Your laugh bubbled out of you before you could stop it, light and surprised, your fingers gripping his arms for balance as he spun you into the open space of the kitchen.

You hadn’t expected him to actually be good at it.

But he was, surprisingly graceful, moving with a rhythm that came as naturally as breathing. His steps were confident, fluid, his hands strong and sure at your waist. He twirled you suddenly, catching you with an arm around your back when you stumbled, dizzy with laughter.

“I thought you said I couldn’t keep up?” he said, voice smug near your ear.

“That was before you cheated,” you accused, cheeks flushed and eyes shining.

He grinned, slow and smug. “You just don’t know how to be led.”

Before you could reply, he dipped you low, one hand firm at your back, the other holding your hand as you arched with a breathless gasp, your hair brushing the wooden floor. You clutched his shoulder for balance, eyes locked with his. The music kept playing, but in that moment, you could barely hear it.

He didn’t pull you up right away.

Just stood there, holding you like that, close and quiet, his expression unreadable, but something simmered beneath it.

And you suddenly forgot how to breathe when he leaned down and kissed you, deep and passionately.

Sometimes, you caught him staring at you when he thought you weren’t looking, after dinner, when you were tucked into the corner of the couch in one of his oversized shirts; in the garden, when the light caught your hair just right. And when you looked back, he didn’t look away.

But he never said anything. And neither did you.

You kissed like lovers. You moved like partners. You lived like something close to more.

But neither of you used the word.

Because the word would mean permanence.

And this? This wasn’t permanent.

The morning he was supposed to leave came too fast.

The air felt heavy and still, as if the forest itself knew this was the end of something. You stood in the kitchen, a warm mug of tea cupped between your hands, untouched. The steam curled lazily toward the ceiling and vanished, just like everything else good lately seemed to.

He hadn’t come downstairs yet. But you knew he was awake.

You’d heard his footsteps moving upstairs before the sun had fully risen. He always woke before you now, falling into your rhythm like he was meant to be here. For over a month now, he’d been a presence you could rely on. You’d gotten used to the way his voice rumbled through your house, to the way he touched things gently, to the sound of him breathing next to you.

He was leaving. And you didn’t know how to hold onto something that was never really yours.

You heard him descending the stairs, and your breath caught without permission. When you turned, he was there, shoulders squared, spear-clothes replaced with something more familiar to him. A satchel was slung over his shoulder, and for the first time since the day you found him, he looked like he belonged to another world.

His world.

Not yours.

He stepped closer, wordless, and took the mug from your hands, setting it gently on the counter. His fingers grazed yours. They lingered for half a second too long. It wasn’t an accident. You didn’t pull away.

You said quietly, “You don’t have to say anything. I get it.”

He held your gaze. The look in his eyes was careful, unreadable—until it wasn’t. You saw it in the way he blinked a little too slowly, like he was trying not to let it show. The conflict. The sadness.

“You shouldn’t be alone out here,” he said.

You gave a half-hearted smile. “I was alone before you. I’ll be fine after.”

He didn’t agree. But he didn’t argue either.

Instead, he stepped forward and rested his forehead against yours. His hands lifted to your cheeks, cradling your face like something breakable. You closed your eyes and let your breath catch in your throat. The moment stretched, full of everything you couldn’t say—everything you wanted to ask but already knew the answer to.

“So that’s it?” you whispered.

There was no reply.

He kissed you. Soft. Intentional. Not rushed. It wasn’t heat or hunger—it was a goodbye. His lips moved against yours like he was trying to memorize you. His hands trembled slightly at your jaw, but he didn’t let go. Not until you had to breathe.

When he pulled away, his forehead rested against yours one last time.

And then he stepped back.

You didn’t stop him. You wanted to, but your feet wouldn’t move.

He looked at you once more. Just once.

He stood there for a moment, shoulders tense, back straight—like he was bracing himself. Then he looked over, just enough for you to see the conflict in his eyes.

“I keep thinking if I look at you too long, I’ll stay.”

His voice was low, almost hoarse, but steady. “You made this place feel… like more than just a place to heal. And I wasn’t ready for that.”

His fingers tightened on the handle. “But this, whatever this is between us, it’s not nothing. You know that, right?”

He looked at you long enough to see you cover your lips with your fingers and nod.

Then he turned, opened the door, and walked out.

The air was thick with the warmth of the afternoon sun as the waves lapped gently against the shore, and the village hummed with life. Tuk and a few of the younger Metkayina children were playing near the edge of the water when the distant figure of a Na’vi appeared. At first, they couldn’t be sure, but then—

“Neteyam?” Tuk’s voice was barely a whisper, but it cut through the air like a knife.

In an instant, her eyes widened, and a breathless gasp escaped her lips. “NETEYAM!”

Her scream rang out, drawing the attention of everyone around. Tuk’s small body shot forward, running as fast as her legs could carry her. Her feet kicked up sand as she rushed toward the figure now stepping onto the shore. The other villagers froze for a moment, watching in shock as the younger girl sprinted toward her brother.

Tuk reached him first, her small arms wrapping around his legs as she sobbed, her tears flowing freely. “You��re alive… You’re alive!” she cried, her voice cracking with emotion.

Tuk never let go of him, clinging desperately to her brother as she looked up at him, still not fully believing her eyes.

Neteyam knelt slightly to pick her up, arms wrapping tightly around her. “Hey, little one,” he whispered, burying his face in her hair. “I missed you too.”

Lo’ak didn’t speak. He didn’t move. He just stared, lips parted, his heart thundering in his chest. Then, like something snapped loose inside him, he moved, fast, running to them, barely stopping before he threw his arms around his older brother in a crushing hug. Tuk was squeezed between them, but neither seemed to notice.

“Neteyam,” Lo’ak breathed, voice cracking. “You’re…here.”

Neteyam laughed under his breath, voice thick. “I here baby bro.

Behind them, Kiri came forward, blinking rapidly against her tears. She smiled through them as she reached out to touch Neteyam’s arm. Since one arm held tuk and the other rested on the back of Lo’ak’s head, Neteyam rest his head on kiri’s when she hugged him. “Brother…you are safe.” he whispered as if to confirm it was him.

He had missed them so much, he thought about this day everyday since you saved his laugh.

“Where are mom and dad?” Neteyam asked them.

“They are at home...” Kiri spoke up softly.

“Come let us go to them,” Neteyam ushered them along putting Tuk down for her to run ahead, Lo’ak walked next to him with Neteyam’s arm still on the back of his head and Kiri holding his other hand on the other side of him.

They walk along the path together until they made it in front of the Mauri. Tuk was hyperventilating trying to explain to them Neteyam was there but her words were so fast and jumbled they didn’t understand.

Tuk burst in with a breathless cry, her voice high and jumbled. “He’s here! He’s— I saw him— outside—he’s here!”

Jake’s brow furrowed. Neytiri looked up immediately, alarm in her eyes. “Tuk,” she said carefully, “slow down—who is here?”

But Tuk just spun, pointing to the entrance, tears already brimming. “Just look!”

Jake and Neytiri exchanged a glance, uncertain, cautious, and then stood, slowly, like they were afraid to hope.

And then he stepped into view.

Neteyam stood tall in the doorway, backlit by the soft glow of the evening. His body was leaner than before, marked with faint scars and sun-darkened skin, but he was there. Whole. Alive.

Neytiri didn’t breathe. Her eyes locked onto his face, wide and wet before her lips even parted.

“Neteyam?” she whispered, voice cracking.

Jake was frozen beside her, shoulders drawn tight with tension that hadn’t left him since the day they lost him.

But when Neteyam took one step forward and murmured, “Hi, sa’nok,” that was all it took.

Neytiri let out a sound somewhere between a sob and a prayer as she crossed the distance in seconds, throwing her arms around him. Her hands clutched at his back, his hair, his face, like she needed to touch every part to believe it was real.

Jake was only a breath behind her, wrapping both of them up in his arms.

Neteyam, once the calmest in the family, trembled under their grip.

“I’m sorry,” he said, barely audible, voice rough with emotion. “I didn’t mean to—”

“Agh!” Neytiri hissed cutting him off, “you are not at fault my son.” She reassumed him quickly.

“I should have come back sooner, I was healing. I am sorry.” Neteyam continued softly.

“All that matters is that you’re here now.” Jake said as he held his face looking him in the eyes. “You are so strong, and we are so proud of you.”

Neytiri nodded as she sobbed hugging him once more. “Thank you, great mother! Thank you!”

Neteyam gave a small, broken laugh. And then Tuk wrapped herself around his side, Kiri touched his arm gently, and even Lo’ak, head lowered and eyes red, pulled him into a fierce hug from behind.

He was home.

They sat together in the family mauri, close like they hadn’t been in weeks—no, months. The woven floor creaked softly beneath them as if it remembered their weight. Neytiri hadn’t stopped touching him: her hand brushed over his arm again and again like she couldn’t believe he was solid, real. Jake sat beside her, face unreadable, but his eyes never left Neteyam.

Kiri and Tuk sat cross-legged in front of him, and Lo’ak curled beside his older brother with his head on his shoulder. The silence that had followed the reunion lingered for only a few more seconds before Jake spoke.

“Where the hell have you been?”

The question wasn’t sharp, his voice cracked, it was full of awe and something that sounded like fear still clinging to his voice. Neytiri looked at Neteyam quickly, her brows pinched, echoing the question without saying it aloud.

Lo’ak added quietly, “We thought something must’ve taken you. One minute you were on the rock and when we returned you were just…gone.”

“Were you taken?” Kiri’s voice was gentler, more cautious. “Did someone find you? How did you survive?”

Neteyam’s eyes dropped to the floor, his fingers moving slowly against the edge of the mat. “It’s… a long story,” he said finally.

Jake frowned. “We have time.”

But Neteyam just shook his head. “I was lucky. That’s all. I got out of the water. I healed.”

“Alone?” Neytiri asked softly.

His jaw shifted slightly. “Not exactly.”

They all looked at each other, waiting, the questions thick in the air.

But Neteyam didn’t offer more.

Lo’ak frowned. “You’re not gonna tell us what happened?”

“I’m here. That’s what matters.” His voice was calm, but firm. Unmovable as he rested his hand on Lo’ak’s head once more.

There was a long pause.

Jake’s shoulders sank slightly, but he didn’t press. “Alright. We won’t push.”

Neytiri reached for his hand and squeezed it gently. “You’ll tell us when you’re ready.”

Neteyam met her eyes, a flash of guilt there, but also protectiveness. “Yeah.”

The silence settled again, but this time it wasn’t heavy. It was filled with the sound of being together again. The sound of breathing. Of warmth. Of a family no longer broken.

But the mystery remained, where had Neteyam gone? And who had helped him heal?

Over the next two weeks, the cracks in Neteyam’s armor began to show, subtle at first, but impossible to ignore.

It was little things at first, like the way he’d go rigid at the sudden crack of a fish net snapping, or the sharp clang of a pot dropped onto stone. He would still himself completely, eyes darting around before relaxing, but always a second too late, always too visibly. The others noticed. His father said nothing. Neytiri frowned often, quietly watching him from across the marui.

He wasn’t cruel to his siblings, but he wasn’t as patient as he’d always been. One afternoon, Tuk was playing with her shell collection, chattering brightly, when she accidentally dropped one. It cracked sharply on the floor and she let out a high-pitched scream, part startle, part sadness.

Neteyam was on her in an instant.

He knelt in front of her, hands gentle as he turned her arms and checked her legs for injury, for blood, for anything. But there was nothing. Just a wide-eyed little sister with a broken toy. He exhaled shakily, then said, just a touch too sharp, too strained, “Why? You have nothing to be screaming for.”

Tuk’s lip trembled. She didn’t cry, but her small voice whispered, “I’m sorry.”

He softened immediately, brushing her hair back with a tender sigh. “No. I’m sorry, Tuk. I didn’t mean it like that.”

His thoughts spiraled in quiet waves, always leading back to you. How you held his face in your hands. How you smelled after your shower. How your fingers twitched when you embroidered, always pulling too tight on the first stitch. The memory of your breath, warm against his throat.

He tried to bury it, keep himself moving. He picked up the bracelet work again. Lo’ak walked in one day, brows furrowed. “You don’t even give those to people.”

Neteyam didn’t answer. He just kept weaving the pattern you’d taught him. Tight, crooked in one corner. Familiar.

It was the singing they noticed first.

Soft and low, barely more than a breath, but always the same melody. A tune no one in the family had heard before, one with an unfamiliar rise and fall, notes that sounded like comfort… and ache. Neteyam hummed it without realizing, usually when his hands were busy—carving, weaving, or washing. Even when he walked along the shoreline at dusk, the melody trailed behind him like a shadow.

His siblings started to pick up on it. Kiri heard it while braiding her hair one morning and paused, tilting her head toward him. Lo’ak noticed it when they were spearfishing—Neteyam would drift off, his lips moving soundlessly until he jerked himself back to the moment. Tuk hummed it too, mimicking him unconsciously, but when she asked where it came from, Neteyam just looked away.

The song belonged to you, though he never said your name.

The silence he carried was louder than any melody.

And the sleep… or lack of it… that was next.

He didn’t sleep on his pillow anymore. Not like before. Instead, he wrapped his arms around it, buried his face in the cottony middle, and curled himself tight like he was afraid of unraveling. His tail no longer lay relaxed across the woven mat; it was tucked close to his body, tense. Every few hours, he’d toss and turn, then sit up, wide-eyed and disoriented, breathing hard like he’d just been yanked from some far-off place.

Some nights, he paced in front of the marui, arms folded tight across his chest, jaw tense. Other nights he sat on the edge of his sleeping mat, elbows on his knees, staring at the floor while the rest of the family lay still. His eyes looked bruised with fatigue, but he never said he was tired.

And when he did sleep, it was only for a little while. A flicker of peace, until something small, a shout, a crashing wave, a shell hitting the ground, snapped him back to the surface.

Like the day Kiri accidentally dropped a basket and screamed when it fell apart. Neteyam had flinched so hard he nearly stumbled. He whipped his head to look at her, eyes scanning her arms, her legs, checking for blood, for breaks, for pain. But she was fine just startled. And when he realized there were no injuries, his face shifted.

“What the fuck Kiri? Get a grip. Literally,” he said, calm, but short, his voice clipped and colder than she’d ever heard it.

Kiri blinked up at him, surprised. His hands were still on her shoulders, but his touch was lighter now. Gentle again. Like he knew he’d overstepped but didn’t have the words to fix it. He stood without another word and walked away. Later that night, he brought her a sweetfruit and kissed her hair in apology, but didn’t bring it up again.

His parents were quiet about it, but they noticed too.

They saw how he’d zone out during meals, fingers moving in patterns they couldn’t recognize, embroidery, little woven strands, sometimes bracelets he didn’t give to anyone. The designs were different from the ones he learned growing up. Too intricate, too… specific. Clearly taught by someone else but who? They couldn’t say. They watched how he braided strands of twine for hours, all different colors and patterns, then tucked it under his sleeping mat like a secret.

Jake and Neytiri exchanged glances but didn’t press. Not yet. Because their son had come back to them alive… but not entirely whole.

And while they didn’t know who he was grieving, they could see it in everything he did.

Even the way he hummed that melody in the middle of the night, just loud enough to keep himself company, just quiet enough to mourn.

The glow of the bioluminescent lanterns outside the marui flickered faintly, casting soft light through the woven walls. Neteyam lay on his side on the sleeping mat, eyes half open, his arm loosely clutching the pillow he’d once only used for support. Now, he held it as if it were grounding him, something to anchor him in the silence of his own mind.

Behind him, Lo’ak’s forehead was pressed gently to his back, breathing slow and even. He’d done this every night since Neteyam came home. Said nothing about it. Just curled up behind him like he needed to be sure he was real, listening to the steady beat of his heart before he could sleep himself.

A soft rustle stirred the quiet, and Neteyam’s ears twitched before he turned his head slightly toward the sound.

Neytiri stood at the entrance of the marui, her presence light, careful not to startle. Her eyes searched his in the dim glow soft, loving, concerned.

“Can’t sleep?” she asked gently, crouching beside him.

Neteyam didn’t speak at first. Just blinked slowly, then nodded. “Some nights are harder than others.”

She reached forward, brushing her fingers through his braids the way she had when he was younger. “You do not have to hold it all inside, ma ’itan.”

“I’m not,” he murmured. Then quieter, “Not all of it.”

Neytiri tilted her head, watching his face. “You jump when things fall. You are quiet when you used to laugh. You are here, but your spirit is still traveling.”

He swallowed, shifting slightly, careful not to wake Lo’ak. “I’m just… tired, sa’nok. That’s all.”

“You hold your pillow like someone who misses the weight of a body beside them,” she said softly, her tone tender, not accusing. “You hum songs you did not know before. And you walk at night like the stars will answer you.”

Neteyam’s jaw tightened, but his eyes glistened with something unspoken.

“I am not asking for your secrets,” Neytiri added. “Just your heart. Let it rest, even for a little while.”

“I’m trying,” he whispered. His voice cracked just slightly. “I really am.”

She leaned in and kissed his forehead, then rested her own there for a long moment. “You don’t have to carry the whole war inside you anymore.”

When she pulled back, she smiled gently, brushing a thumb along his temple. “Goodnight, ma yawntu.”

“Goodnight, sa’nok,” he murmured.

Neytiri glanced at Lo’ak still sleeping soundly behind him, pressed to his back like a second heartbeat. Her eyes softened again. Then, without another word, she slipped out, leaving the siblings bundled in quiet comfort, one dreaming, the other still chasing peace behind heavy eyelids.

The sun had barely climbed above the tide when voices echoed outside the Sully family mauri — familiar, lighthearted. Lo’ak stepped out first to greet them, the sound of splashing feet in the shallows carrying over the breeze.

Aonung and Tsireya.

It had been nearly a month since the clan believed Neteyam was dead, taken by the sea before they could say goodbye. Now, he was alive. Healing. Quiet. Changed.

Neteyam sat cross-legged on his sleeping mat, back straight, hands loosely clasped. His shoulders tensed when he heard their laughter. It was strange, he’d missed them. He’d once teased Aonung over every clumsy spear throw and laughed until his stomach hurt at Tsireya’s mimicry of her father’s scolding tone. But today, something coiled tight in his chest.

They stepped into view.

Tsireya.

His breath caught.

She looked just like you in the sunlight.

The wide, curious eyes. The soft shape of her mouth when she smiled. The way her hair framed her face, falling like waves over her shoulders. His mind buckled beneath the weight of memories, the scent of your skin after a shower, your laugh when you danced around the cabin, your fingers pulling thread through cloth as you taught him embroidery. Tsireya’s presence was a mirror, not a perfect one, but close enough to sting.

He stood slowly, greeting them with a half-smile. “You came to see if I’m real.”

Tsireya laughed, warm and sweet. “You’re not a ghost. That much is clear.”

Neteyam’s eyes didn’t leave hers. Not a ghost, she said, but he felt like one, like something still tethered to someone not here.

Aonung clapped him on the shoulder. “You look like you wrestled a palulukan and won. Barely.”

They laughed. Neteyam smiled, but it didn’t reach his eyes.

Later, when they all sat for lunch, Neteyam made space next to him and wordlessly tapped the mat, motioning Tsireya over. She glanced at Lo’ak, who gave her a subtle nod. She settled beside Neteyam, and he immediately rested his hand on her knee, a gesture so natural, no one questioned it. Except Lo’ak, who paused mid-bite.

Neteyam didn’t notice. He was focused on the way Tsireya’s lips curled as she bit into a piece of grilled fish, not because he was interested in her, but because he remembered the way you did that. The way you’d wrinkle your nose at certain spices. The way you’d hum without realizing it when food made you happy.

He leaned in and murmured something, making her laugh again. She was flattered — she thought he was just being sweet. He’d always been her best friend, like a big brother in a way. She assumed this was just him returning to who he was.

But Neteyam wasn’t who he was. Not anymore.

The longer the visit went on, the more attached he became. He walked with Tsireya to the reef where she helped tend to the clan’s younger swimmers, always a step too close. When she crouched to fix a child’s fins, he stood behind her, hand resting lightly on her shoulder. When she laughed, his eyes softened. When she smiled, his lips parted, as if a memory had just hit him like a wave.

And he didn’t even realize what he was doing.

Lo’ak noticed, though. He noticed everything. The way Neteyam always found a reason to pull Tsireya aside. The way he no longer sat by him at meals, how he had a hand on her arm, her waist, her shoulder, always.

Lo’ak watched his brother quietly spiral, swallowed by a grief he never named, and a need he didn’t understand.

And Neteyam?

Neteyam just kept seeing you.

Everywhere.

It started with subtle glances. The way Neteyam’s eyes lingered too long when Tsireya smiled. The way he’d fall silent mid-sentence just to watch her laugh. At first, no one said anything. Maybe they thought it was joy, the kind of light-heartedness that came with healing. Maybe they were just relieved to see him alive.

But it didn’t stop.

It got worse.

Neteyam followed her. Everywhere. If Tsireya helped prepare meals, he was beside her, his hands brushing hers when she reached for seaweed or fish. If she went to the shoreline to teach the younglings, he stood behind her, arms crossed, eyes never straying. When she turned, she always found him already watching.

It was obsessive, quiet and unspoken, but visible in every move.

When she sat, he sat behind her and pulled her between his legs like it was instinct. When she laughed, he laughed, even if he didn’t catch the joke. When she reached for something, his hand was already there. Too eager. Too close.

Tsireya didn’t question it.

Neteyam had always been kind, comforting. And she thought, maybe after what he went through, he just needed familiarity. He was her friend. Maybe he missed her.

But it wasn’t her he was seeing.

It was you.

Every movement, every look, every word she spoke it reminded him of you. But not in a nostalgic, gentle way. No, it consumed him. When she smiled, he swore his heart clenched. When she walked ahead of him, he blinked and saw you — your hair bouncing as you turned to grin at him. When she laughed, he imagined your voice beneath hers. It all blurred. Like a fever dream. Like he was drunk on a memory.

And his family began to notice.

Kiri watched him during dinner, chewing slowly, her brow furrowed. The way he always offered Tsireya food first. The way his arm always found its way around her back. The way he no longer looked at anyone else.

Tuk noticed too. She was too young to name it, but she stared a lot. Her big eyes darting between her big brother and Tsireya like she didn’t understand what she was seeing, but she saw the way he stared at her. Almost in the same way she noticed Lo’ak looks at her.

Neytiri, sitting near the hearth one evening, turned to Jake and whispered, “He’s holding on to something. Do you see it?”

Jake only nodded. His eldest son sat across from them, hands idly weaving another bracelet. Another one with strange knots and colors. Patterns he never used before. Patterns only you had taught him.

But it was Lo’ak who saw the most.

Because Tsireya was his.

He’d been so happy when Neteyam came home. He missed him more than words could carry. And for a while, everything felt whole again. But it cracked slowly — painfully — when he started seeing Neteyam reaching for Tsireya’s hand before he could. When Neteyam stood too close. Sat too close. Touched her hair without asking.

When Lo’ak came back from a dive one afternoon, dripping and breathless, he saw Neteyam laughing with Tsireya — his hands gently tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. She smiled, oblivious.

Lo’ak stopped mid-step, staring.

Neteyam didn’t even notice him.

Didn’t see him.

That night, Lo’ak didn’t sleep. He lay on his side, staring at his brother’s back, the rise and fall of Neteyam’s breathing. And like every night since Neteyam came home, Lo’ak gently rested his forehead between his brother’s shoulder blades, listening to his heartbeat.

But that night, Neteyam’s heart was racing. Too fast.

Lo’ak whispered, “What’s going on with you, bro?” But Neteyam didn’t answer. He never answered.

The next day, Neteyam got quiet. Detached. Like he knew something was wrong and couldn’t explain it. He started singing softly while working, that same strange song again. The one no one recognized. Over and over. A lullaby. Your lullaby.

Neteyam’s affection for Tsireya was no longer subtle. His family had begun noticing it in clearer moments, when he wasn’t trying to appear collected. One afternoon, while Lo’ak was off gathering shellfish, Neteyam spotted Tsireya weaving fishing baskets with his sister and without hesitation, walked over, crouched beside her, and brushed her hair back from her cheek with a tenderness that startled even her. She smiled, unsure, assuming it was one of their old familiar gestures, but Kiri saw the look in Neteyam’s eyes, intense, distracted, reverent and felt something in her chest tighten.

During a communal meal, he asked Tsireya to sit next to him, again. When she hesitated, glancing between him and Lo’ak, Neteyam gently took her wrist and guided her down beside him, handing her a piece of roasted fruit with a soft smile. Neytiri watched silently from across the mat, her eyes narrowing just slightly.

Neteyam started making things for her. One evening, Kiri walked past him at the edge of the reef, where he sat alone, stringing a bracelet with the exact knot pattern you had taught him. But when Kiri asked who it was for, he tucked it behind his back and murmured, “No one. Just practice.” Hours later, it was braided into Tsireya’s hair.

Lo’ak tried to ignore it at first. Tried to explain it away, Neteyam was healing, disoriented, confused. But it kept happening. Neteyam started offering to escort Tsireya during her clan duties, would walk with her in silence, his gaze fixed forward, occasionally slipping his hand into hers like it was the most natural thing in the world. Once, when she stopped to fix her net, he sat behind her, wrapping his arms loosely around her waist while she worked. Lo’ak saw them. He didn’t say anything. Not yet.

The others noticed too. Aonung, usually quick to tease, grew quiet, throwing glances between Neteyam and Lo’ak with a furrowed brow. Kiri kept her distance, choosing silence over confrontation, though her gaze lingered on her older brother longer than usual, trying to decipher what had broken in him.

Neteyam was drifting. Delusional in a way he couldn’t admit to himself, not even when the truth pressed down like a wave about to pull him under.

He didn’t even see Tsireya anymore.

Not really.

Every time she laughed, it was your laugh he heard light, airy, wrapped in something only he had ever known. When her fingers brushed his, his skin prickled like yours had touched him instead, soft and certain, with that quiet boldness you always carried. Tsireya would smile up at him, wide-eyed and kind, and all he could think was there you are.

In the curve of Tsireya’s mouth, he saw the way you used to smirk at him when you knew he was watching you. In her eyes, he swore he caught the same stormy glint you’d get when you were teasing him or trying not to smile too wide. Her hair when it clung to her shoulders after a dive looked just like yours had that night when he kissed you in the kitchen, his hands in your wet hair, your mouth all heat.

It happened slowly, then all at once.

One morning, Tsireya handed him a fruit and her fingers grazed his palm, and he smiled—not at her, but at you. He looked right at her and called her by your name. Softly. Naturally. Like it was always meant to be that way.

She tilted her head, confused, but Neteyam didn’t notice, he didn’t even notice the way he brushed it off when she questioned it changing the subject to something that distracted her..

In his mind, you were smiling at him. You’d just brought him something to eat, you were laughing like you did when he stole bites from your fingers. You were standing right there in front of him, just like always.

When Tsireya asked him to help gather shells for the clan’s ritual, he agreed without hesitation, thinking it was you asking him to take a walk by the shoreline, to do something domestic and sweet and yours. He barely heard her voice anymore. His brain filtered it into something softer. Your tone. Your cadence.

At dinner, when everyone was seated and Lo’ak beckoned Tsireya to sit beside him, Neteyam’s hand was already tugging her wrist toward the spot next to him. He didn’t even glance at Lo’ak. His eyes were glued to her no, you like if he let go, you’d disappear all over again.

And when she settled beside him and laughed about something someone said, he turned to her and whispered, “You’re beautiful when you laugh like that.”

She blinked. “Neteyam?”

But he didn’t even hear the hesitation in her voice. He only saw the faint light on her cheeks, the way her hair swayed against her collarbone. He leaned in like it was natural. Like he’d done it a hundred times before. Because he had with you.

“You always do that,” he said, voice low, fond. “You tilt your head like that when you’re trying not to blush.”

Tsireya blinked again. “What?”

But Neteyam only smiled, thumb brushing the edge of her jaw gently. He was gone. Fully, entirely lost in you.

To him, this wasn’t Tsireya anymore.

It hadn’t been for days.

It was you, back from the cabin, here in front of him again. He didn’t realize how often he whispered your name. How his voice wrapped around it like a prayer. How his grip lingered too long, his eyes saw someone else, his heart responded to a ghost.

The only person who noticed the unraveling was Lo’ak.

He watched his brother sit beside his girlfriend like she belonged to him. Watched him touch her hair with a faraway look. Watched him smile at her like she held the entire sky in her hands—and not once, not once, did he call her by name.

Lo’ak’s chest tightened with dread. Because he didn’t know who this version of Neteyam was. And he was scared to find out what it would take to bring his brother back.

The tide was low and gentle that afternoon, the water pulling rhythmically at the sand with soft hushing sounds. Lo’ak was returning from a dive task, surfacing with a bundle of netted sea urchins slung over his shoulder, droplets dripping from his hair as he approached the shore.

That’s when he saw them.

Tsireya sat on a woven mat of dried reeds, a shallow basket resting between her crossed legs, her fingers nimbly sorting through small, polished shells and tiny coral pieces. And behind her—Neteyam. Legs outstretched on either side of her, his arms looped loosely around her shoulders, chin brushing the side of her head, body curved around hers like she belonged to him.

They were laughing.

Not loudly, just that shared, intimate kind of laughter between two people lost in each other’s orbit. Neteyam was murmuring something to her, soft and teasing, his voice low near her ear. She leaned her head back lightly against his chest and smiled, relaxed, content.

He plucked a shell from her hand, pretending to inspect it dramatically before holding it up in mock approval. “This one?” he asked, eyes on her. “Too pretty to be left alone.”

She giggled, reaching up to nudge his chin. “You’re not even helping.”

“I am,” he protested lightly, wrapping his arm more snugly around her. “I’m the emotional support.”

Lo’ak stood still, halfway between the ocean and the sand, saltwater still clinging to his skin. At first he thought maybe it was innocent. His brother and his girlfriend had always been close. But something was different now. Something in the way Neteyam held her like it was second nature. The way his fingers brushed hers when she reached into the basket. The way his gaze lingered on her smile a fraction too long. The way he looked at her like she was the only thing keeping him from falling apart.

It hit Lo’ak like a sucker punch.

Neteyam wasn’t looking at Tsireya like a friend.

He was looking at her like she was his.

Like she was someone he needed.

Lo’ak’s gut twisted. The weight of it made his chest feel tight. He watched for one more second, then turned sharply on his heel and stormed up the path, each step heavier than the last.

He couldn’t ignore it anymore. Tsireya was the love of his life, Neteyam knew that before he got shot.

Lo’ak stormed into the family mauri, chest heaving, dripping wet from the ocean, salt still clinging to his skin. The sack of gathered shells fell from his shoulder with a dull thump onto the floor. The sound made Neytiri’s head snap up from where she was weaving. Jake looked up from carving a small piece of driftwood, and Kiri paused, hand midair with her gathering bowl.

He stood there, fists balled at his sides, trying to keep it in, but it spilled out anyway.

“I can’t keep watching this.”

Jake frowned. “What happened?”

Lo’ak didn’t answer right away. He stepped deeper into the room, rubbing his hand over his face like he couldn’t believe what he saw.

“I went to the reef after the storm. I was helping gather shell bundles the current dragged out…” His voice was unsteady. “And I saw them.”

“Who?” Kiri asked softly.

“Neteyam. Tsireya.”

Neytiri’s hands went still in her lap.

Lo’ak scoffed, a bitter sound. “He had her between his legs. They were sitting in the sand like they do it every fucking day, his arms around her, helping her sort through little fucking shells, whispering to her. She was laughing. Leaning back against him like they were… like they were together.”

Jake’s expression tightened.

Lo’ak’s voice cracked. “He never looked at her like that. Never. Before he—before the ship, before everything—he- she was his friend, his best friend.. She was mine. I brought her into our family, I brought her home, and not him…”

He shook his head like it physically hurt. “Now he won’t leave her side. He follows her when she walks. He sits next to her at every meal. He touches her shoulder when he talks. He’s always smiling at her. I can’t even get a minute alone with my own girlfriend. He just pops up out of fucking no where and takes her away casually.”

He looked between them, desperate. “Why is he doing this?”

Kiri’s brow furrowed. “Maybe he’s trying to reconnect—”

“No,” Lo’ak snapped. “This isn’t about reconnecting. He’s obsessed. He acts like he’s known her forever. Like he sees something else when he looks at her.”

Neytiri stood, slowly approaching him. “Lo’ak, your brother went through something we don’t understand. He almost died. Maybe he’s not—”

“He’s not right,” Lo’ak whispered, his voice breaking. “He’s not who he was. He looks at her like he loves her, he looks at her the way I look at her, but I swear to Eywa, he doesn’t even see her. It’s like he sees someone else in her face. Like he’s talking to a ghost.”

The silence that followed was heavier than the storm that had passed that morning.

Jake’s jaw was tight. Kiri looked away, worried and thoughtful. And Neytiri, heart aching, placed a hand on Lo’ak’s shoulder.

But Lo’ak just looked at the fire, eyes flickering.

“I don’t know who my brother is anymore,” he said. “And I don’t think he does either.”

Jake’s jaw was tight, his hands clasped together as he leaned forward. “We need to figure this out,” he said, voice low and tense. “This isn’t just about him acting strange—he’s not here. He’s somewhere else in his head.”

“He’s obsessed more like it, with My tsireya.” Lo’ak muttered, still fuming, pacing with his arms folded.

Kiri watched him, eyes sharp with worry. “He is. I think there was someone else… when he was gone. That’s why he’s not himself. He left part of himself behind—maybe with her.”

Neytiri, quiet until now, looked toward the entrance of the mauri. “Then we need to draw it out of him gently. He won’t talk if he feels cornered.”

Jake gave a slow nod. “So, here’s what we do—we keep him close. Watch. Ask things that sound innocent, things that might slip past his defenses. Especially things about where he was, how he survived.”

“We bring Tsireya around less,” Kiri added. “Maybe if he’s seeing someone else in her, maybe distance will help him see clearly.”

Lo’ak’s shoulders dropped slightly. “And if he doesn’t come around?”

Jake looked at his son, his voice firm but calm. “Then we help him remember who he is. Even if it means dragging it out of him piece by piece.”

Neytiri nodded. “Together.”

They all sat in the quiet a moment longer, the hum of the ocean beyond their walls steady waiting. Watching. Planning.

Because something was broken inside Neteyam… and they couldn’t ignore it any longer.

“Neteyam is scary bro… no way this works. I think he’ll lash out if you take tsireya away from him, even if it’d slowly. He’s like her shadow. He’ll notice.” Lo’ak says after a beat of silence.

“Your right but Neteyam would never hurt us” Kiri went on looking between them. “But we’ve seen what he can do, we all know what he is capable off.”

“Like when that shoulder knocked spider over?” Lo’ak added. “Neteyam practically tore him apart. He didn’t even blink.”

Jake exhales through his nose, he was the reason Neteyam was so highly trained. “He’s trained to end threats, not negotiate with them.”

“We are assuming here from Lo’ak’s description that he’s seeing someone else. The. He is right. What if he snaps?”

Silence.

It was Lo’ak, surprisingly, who voice the next idea, “what if we do the opposite?” Everyone looked at him. “What if we use Tsireya? Not as bait but as a way in, maybe he’ll open up and talk to her.”

Kiri frowned, “he is not going to admit anything. Assuming he doesn’t know he’s doing it.”

“But maybe she can lead him there,” Jake said, catching on. “If we prep her, really explain what we think is going on, she could ease it out of him, ask the right questions.”

Neytiri’s frown depends, “you are assuming she’ll even believe us. My son is leveled headed in any situation. Everyone knows that. Why would she believe that Neteyam if all people is delusional and seeing someone else if her eyes?”

Sure enough the next morning they gentle pulled tsireya aside and say her down explaining what they thought might be going on with Neteyam. They explained they thought he was lost, fantasizing about someone else. And she blinked, wide-eyed and confused.

She shook her head genuinely puzzled. “But…he’s not in love with me. He never was. I am with you Lo’ak. And now he’s just… sweet. Clingy, yes, but…not delusional.

Jake stepped in, “we think that it’s not you he’s seeing tsireya. We don’t have another explanation for why he’d act like this out of nowhere.”

Lo’ak’s voice was tight, more hit than angry now. “You’re not who he thinks you are. But if you talk to him, if you help him open up about what happened when he wasn’t here. When he was healing that gunshot wound that should have killed him. He’ll go back to being your friend. My brother.”

She was quiet for a long time but ultimately decided to help. “What do I even ask him?”

The truth was, they were all worried this could go wrong. Neteyam was a weapon forged in war. But he was also a son, and a brother, a friend. And he was loved, they cared.

It was nearing twilight when Tsireya entered the Sully family mauri, soft-voiced and tentative. The air inside was still, heavy with the scent of the ocean and herbal smoke. Jake sat cross-legged near the fire pit, feigning focus on carving. Neytiri was sorting through drying herbs. Kiri shelled seeds in the corner. Lo’ak had returned from his task not long before and stood off to the side, jaw tight, watching.

Neteyam was sitting on his sleeping mat, hair tied back loosely, a bracelet half-finished in his lap. His expression shifted the moment he saw Tsireya — softened, lit with affection. “Hey,” he murmured. “Come sit with me.”

She did, settling cross-legged beside him, close as always. She gave a polite nod to the rest of his family, then turned to him. “I wanted to ask you something.”

Neteyam nodded, relaxed. “Anything.”

“Do you remember the first time you woke up? After you got hurt?” she asked, gently.

His gaze shifted to look at her for a second, “of course I do. I remember everything.you were there.”

Tsireya hesitated, “what was I doing?”

Neteyam chuckled, “she- you stitched me up and stopped the bleeding then put me on your couch to sleep and I woke up after a while and you were asleep in the couch right in front of me. You remember…. I had threatened to stab you I thought I was captured by the RDA. But I wasn’t it was just you and me in the cabin.”

They all heard it, ‘She’ they were right.

Jake subtly looked up. Kiri had stopped shelling seeds, Neytiri’s hands slowed and Lo’ak rubbed his hands over his face.

“And….the song?” Tsireya continued carefully, “what song did I sing?”

“You know it?” He said quickly. “You turned on the radio in the windowsill, you sang the words so much I memorized it, you said it was one of your favorite songs, it was…. we danced in the kitchen.”

He looked at her with pure devotion.

His family was reeling. They didn’t know what to think.

“And the brackets,” she went on, “when did you learn to make those?”

He smiled. “You taught me, my second week. We sat outside in the grass, and you taught me. Made me promise one day I’d teach someone else the patterns, so they’ll stay alive?”

His face dropped a little.

Kiri’s brow pulled together.

Lo’ak had stood up, taking a step then back.

Tsireya whispered, “and…where are we right now?”

Neteyam blinked.

“You and me” she clarified. “Where are we?”

He looked around at the mauri, his family seated around, and for a second his face twisted in confusion, “we are in my family home. It is not the forest though.”

He knew where he was, they noted.

Tsireya swallowed. “Neteyam… do you see me?”

He stared at her confused, “of course I see you.”

“No.” She pressed, voice breaking a little. “Do you see…me? Not the woman you spent time within the cabin, not who saved your life. Do you see me Neteyam?”

He frowned, visibly disturbed, “why are you talking like this? Why are you pretending?” His voice was strained now, shaken. “Why are you pretending it wasn’t you who saved me? You are. You kept me alive. You were there.”

The room held its breath.

Tsireya didn’t respond.

Neteyam reached for her hand, gripping it tightly. “why are you doing this to me? Don’t you remember? The cabin on the cliff, nice open yard space, private garden where you grow fruits and vegetables to cook and eat. The..porch swing? How could you forget?”

Tsireya’s breath hitched, her voice nearly there. “I wasn’t there.”

He froze.

Slowly her grip on his hands tightened. “That wasn’t me, Neteyam.”

The world around him tilted. His moth hoarded, but no sound came out yet.

“Why are you saying this? All of this happened, and so much more.” He stressed, “and then I brought you here. Home! To my family, I- you….you had dinner and my parents, my brother, my sisters they like you!”

His eyes dart around to his family.

Kiri stood up, Jake stepped forward, face tense calm, but wary, “son—”

“No! Dad! Don’t you like her? Isn’t she amazing? She saved my life she… for once I didn’t have to…she took care of me!” Neteyam’s voice was getting louder.

He let go of her hands and stood up fast, the sleeping mat shifted under his feet. “No. No, no, no, don’t do think. Why are you all doing this?”

“My son, you are not well,” Neytiri said softly.

“I am fine,” he snapped, “she just… she’s confused, why are you confusing her?”

Tsireya stood up her hands on his shoulder as he tried to calm him. “Neteyam please—”

His eyes dart from here to everyone else. “Why are you all acting like she isn’t here? She is here! She was there! She saved me!”

Lo’ak stepped forward, “you're not talking to her. You think you are but yours not.” He tried to be as gentle as possible.

Neteyam turned to him trembling, breathing shallow.

“I don’t know who yours seeing, I don’t know who you think is here brother. But it’s not Tsireya.”

“Tsireya? I don’t want Tsireya she’s your girlfriend bro, what are you saying?”

“Neteyam.” Lo’ak walked up to him holding his shoulders as he spoke again, “look at her.” Neteyam eyes darted unsure. What were they saying to him. “Look at her.” He repeated and he did. He looked at her. He saw you he still saw you and he was about to protest but then he saw it. A flicker of blue where your golden eyes were and it changed. Straight hair to curly, lighter skin, thick arms, legs, tail. He said tsireya.

He stumbled back abruptly, almost tripping over his own feet. His hand push Lo’ak away and he rubbed them over his face. He shut his eyes and open them, and you were gone.

“No, no… this isn’t…” he whispered. The memory of you flickering like flame behind his eyes, “where did you go?” He asked the air. “Where did… what the fuck!”

“I’m not crazy I swear I’m not crazy, you’re- she’s real! Mom! She’s real!” He was practically shouting now.

“She saved me life when you all left to get Kiri and tuk off that ship! You thought I died you left! She came up from the ocean and saw me! Saw life in me and she saved me! Stopped the bleeding and stitched it up so I could wake up! She…she cooked and helped me regain strength; she was peaceful. So peaceful and I- she… I brought her home..” he whispered the last part.

Neytiri with tears in her eyes walked up to her son, “I believe you, calm down—”

“Calm down? I- where is she!?”

Jake quick on his feet, held onto his son to ground him. “Hey, hey, hey. Look at me boy.”

Neteyam listened, still panting.

“What’s her name?”

“…y/n”

He knows now, you were not here. You were never here. Did he really leave you in the cabin. Eywa, he wishes he didn’t. He couldn’t leave everything behind. He wanted you to come. Why didn’t he ask you to come?

“How much time passed since I came back here?”

“Almost two months son” Neytiri answered.

Two months. Two whole months you’ve been alone while he’d been delusional and in love with you to the point where he imagined you in another person. Why did he leave you there? The question echoed. What was his excuse. You didn’t mean nothing. You meant everything.

Neteyam bolted outside, his family confused followed him watching him call his ikran and bond quickly shooting into the sky. His mother didn’t let him get far before she called her own and they all followed. Tsireya riding with Lo’ak followed Neteyam into the sky.

“Neteyam!” Jake’s voice cracked through the air.

“Bro, STOP!” Lo’ak yelled, desperately chasing the blur of blue and war paint ahead.

But Neteyam didn’t hear them.

Or rather, he did, but it didn’t matter.

He couldn’t stop. Not now. He knew where he was going. The wind stung his face; his eyes burned with salt and memory. He gripped Seze tighter, as if she could sense the ache in his soul. And maybe she could. She flew harder, faster.

His shoulders trembled. His mind replayed the look on your face when you first reached for him that night in the cabin. How you pressed a cloth to his wound. The warmth of your hands. The quiet strength in your voice.

“You’re safe.”

He let out a low, broken sound, part gasp, part cry.

He had to find you. He needed you.

Behind him, the Sullys followed in silence. Watching him, helpless and afraid. Jake’s jaw clenched. Neytiri’s heart raced with mother’s dread. Lo’ak… Lo’ak couldn’t even feel angry anymore.

“He’s not stopping,” Kiri murmured.

“No,” Jake said grimly, eyes locked on his son. “He’s not.”

The wind howled around them as they cut through the sky, chasing after Neteyam, who chased the only piece of peace he had left. You.

The cliff winds howled around him as Seze descended sharply, banking with precision toward the narrow ledge beside the cabin tucked into the trees. The ocean stretched wide and wild below, waves crashing violently against the cliff, but Neteyam didn’t hear them. All he could hear was the hammering of his heart and the blood rushing in his ears.

The cabin stood where it always had, carved partially into the stone, half wood and half earth, smoke curling faintly from the chimney. That meant someone was here.

That meant you were here.

His eyes dart around sharply looking for you and he saw you. Sitting in the porch swing cleaning some fruits from a basket you had on the table next to you.

Neteyam bolted. Ran as fast as he could to get to you. When you didn’t see him and look up your thought you were dreaming. ‘He came back?’

You stood up slowly and he didn’t slow down, he didn’t stop. He just crashed into you, arms wrapping around you like you were the most importantly thing in the world.

He was much stronger than when he had left. You almost lost track of time, it had been…nearly two months since the last time you saw him. He was leaner, more muscular, his hair was braided again. “Neteyam…” you whisper into his chest.

Your hands had slowly wrapped around his back molding into him like you did a million times before.

“I thought I…I thought I imagined you. Eywa you’re real.”

He pulled back and held you face in his hands, stroking your cheek idly, “of course I am real.” Your hand went up to rest on his. He was about to pull you in for a kiss but was stopped.

“Neteyam.” He knew that voice, his mother’s sharp tone cut through the air.

Neteyam didn’t let you go; he pulled you back to his body shielding you from them. His mother stalked towards them, her knife held in her hand, he knew if she got the opportunity she’d strike.

His father, brother and sister were behind her moments after. The tension was thick even though they were several paces behind his mother. Lo’ak watched in dread, holding tsireya’s hand to keep her close to him. Kiri furrowed her eyebrows. And Jake stood, jaw clenched.

Your eyes darted from his mother to his father, then his siblings. You had no idea who they were. He didn’t talk about them. You didn’t ask but you just knew in your gut. They were his family.

His mother’s voice was low and furious, “she’s one of them Neteyam.”

“She is not,” he snapped, still holding you close, “she saved me.”

“We thought you were dead. You vanished. For weeks!”

“She found me bleeding on that rock.” He yelled, voice cracking. “I wouldn’t died if not for her. She stayed, she cared for me. She—”

He looked down at you again his hands bringing you impossibly closer. His breathing hitched, “she never left.”

Neytiri turned to you. Her eyes were sharp, untrusting, like a blade drown just before it strikes. “Why?” She asked, voice low and hard, “why help him? Why hide him? Why not bring him back to us?” Her voice got louder, more strained.

You opened your mouth be no words came, before it could, Neteyam a stepped in again, more desperate now. “She didn’t know who I was. I threatened to kill her the first night—had a knife pointed at her. And still…she took care of me. She didn’t even know my name! She just…helped.

His mother’s lips pressed into a tight line. Her stare hadn’t heft you. Every instinct in her screamed danger, this was no ordinary woman. You were from the RDA, an avatar. And her son had chased hallways across the sky to fall into your arms like a wounded child seeking home.

Lo’ak broke the silence with a step forward, “so what now?” His voice was low and heavy. “We just…leave him here?”

Jake placed a hand on his shoulder, steadying him.

Kiri whispered, “he is not the same. You saw him these past weeks… he wasn’t himself without her.”

Still his mother didn’t back down, “that does not make her safe.”

But Neteyam turned back towards her, tears barely held back, “she is. She is the only reason I am alive, the reason I’m standing here. Please, sa’nok.”

For the first time in her life, Neytiri hesitated.

She saw her son not as the warrior, but as the boy, fractured and trembling. She looked again at you, not as a soldier, but as someone holding him like he mattered.

She didn’t lower her guard. Not yet. But she took one step back.

Jake’s voice finally broke in, loud and firm. “Alright enough! You will tell us everything! And I mean everything boy. Right now.”

Neteyam sat bringing your body down with his. Held you close legs wrapped around you as if to crest a barrier between you and everyone else. Jake walked to Neytiri and took her knife sitting her down gently and sat next to her, Kiri and Lo’ak on the other side of him and tsireya slightly behind Lo’ak.

“What happened brother?” Kiri asked him softly.

He looked at her before his eyes dart to his parents then brother, “the day I got shot on the rock, I didn’t die. I’m sure you all thought so but I didn’t. She was in the ship and swan up, only noticed me on the rock after.”

“I noticed he was alive and I… couldn’t just let him die” you finally spoke. You sat up as straight as you could since it was clear Neteyam wasn’t about to let you go.

“I brought him here because I didn’t have anything on me out there to help him. He was unconscious and he felt until almost the next day, when he woke up naturally, he had questions. Threatened to stab me, when he found out I was RDA he tried to leave but his injury was severe, he couldn’t even walk.” You explain softly.

The next few days I didn’t trust her, I didn’t even want her help, but she stayed with me all night in the couch since I couldn’t go anyways her else. Helped me clean up the dry blood if my skin in places I couldn’t reach. She cooked and fed me, helped me regain my strength.” Neteyam said softly.

“And I thought about you all… everyday. But I was in no condition to travel, and I couldn’t make her take me home. For her to fly in there and get an arrow to the chest? She’s the reason I’m alive, she… I...” he couldn’t find the words.

“Why didn’t you tell us?” Jake asked.

“I didn’t know how’d you would all react to this. It’s not that I wanted to keep it from you. It’s more I didn’t want you to think that she is a bad person because of where she comes from. Dad she…didn’t even know my name.. if she had some alternative agenda I would have been in a jail cell of dead. Not here.” He gestured to the cabin.

“We bonded over music and stars, we didn’t talk about the past or the RDA we were just in the moment, I didn’t have to worry, I wasn’t on guard for the first time in years, I relaxed.” He continued.

Jake exhaled through his nose and rubbed the bridge of it, his elbow propped on his knee. “So l-let me get this straight,” he said slowly, glancing between the two of you. “You were out here. With her. For over a month. And you didn’t think to send word back to us?”

“What was I supposed to do dad? Send a carrier pigeon? A text? Say ‘hey dad I’m alive, this pretty girl from the RDA saved me and now I’m living in a cabin in a cliff I’ll be back in a couple weeks.’”

Lo’ak snorted and Kiri covered her mouth to stop from laughing. Neytiri let out a hiss and Jake raises a hand, “don’t sass me boy. You can see where I might have issues understanding this situation.”

The words hung in the air like a storm cloud.

🩵Reblogs, likes and comments are always appreciated.

Taglist: @rivatar @delusionalwh6re @strongheartneteyam @xylianasblog @nilahsstuff @inlovewithpandora @m1tsu-ki @xrollingmyeyesx @goofygremlin123 @quicktosimp @r11k4 @its-jennarose @anonymuslydumb @winterhi09 @teymars @kylimarz @jakesullyfatjuicypeen @unholycheesesnack @pandoraslxna @pandorxxx @majestickitty @plantgirliewholovespandora @thisaintredwine @kodzuminx @avatarobsessedgirly @kdacase @dayyzlol @beautifulglitterwombat @finnickswifeeee @shikiinkm @spideyweirdo @bakugoswaif @angelita-uchiha @wawauwe @himikoquack @inutheangel @teyamsgrl @tallulah477 @tiredmamaissy

[s3ggsypiranha]

mean streak (pt. 1)

synopsis to spend more time with his girlfriend, a lovesick lo'ak contracts his older brother to distract and romance you, tsireya's rough-around-the-edges, protective older sister. unfortunately for neteyam, you were determined to make this as difficult as possible.

⚝ neteyam sully x fem!metkayina reader

⚝ tags: set months after atwow, let's pretend neteyam survived ahahahahaha 😐 neteyam & reader are both kids (think 15 - 16ish), sibling stuff > romance in this ch, KING ROXTO 4 president, lo'ak simping for our girl 'reya, everyone's so introspective up in here, mean/irreverent reader, mild swearing. earth 2 neteyam girlies, it's 2025, are we still alive?

⚝ wc: 2.2k | a/n: i'm so happy to hyperfixate on avatar again yayuhhh. i'm gonna be so fr i don't have a timeframe for when the next parts come out but we will finish one day 👹 shit gets corny asf and ooc real fast but if you like that, do be seated, buckle up and enjoy the ride pookies <3

⚝ series masterlist

(ps. don't repost, im absolutely fine w reblogs)

Love sucked at Lo’ak’s mind, all mosquito-like. He sat at the edge of the festivities on a patch of sand littered with trees he claimed as his own once the crowd died down, which, much to his displeasure, amplified the growing noise of his encroaching thoughts. 

This barely plausible, esoteric thing worked for his dad, somehow, who stood by Neytiri, his eternal partner in crime. The very image of unconventional romance. A picture-perfect painting the boy couldn’t help but adore and, as befitting a lovestruck teenager, regard as such a high example of how it could be. Love.

His eyes landed on her and he racked his brain for an answer to the age-old question. How to get the girl? It seemed almost impossible.

Tsireya dawdled by the fire, donning a pearly white grin to those fortunate enough to be graced by her presence. Tsireya, Tsireya, Tsireya. Her name was a dreamlike symphony echoing through his whole being. Some suitor or other wished her a 'most auspicious name day' followed up by a mother of pearl-laden monstrosity of sorts he deduced meant to be a present. What a meathead.

Lo'ak flinched at the feel of hands squeezing at his shoulders as if harbouring the secret location of Eywa's hidden treasure. 

"Baby bro!" 

He mustered a tight-lipped scrunch. Neteyam grimaced at this lack of reaction but, determined to flip his brother's mood, shrugged it off and chose to invade enemy territory. 

"Alright, move over, skxawng," he plopped himself down next to his now ponderous sibling, making himself at home and taking extra care to sigh obnoxiously. Neteyam grinned at him, shit-eatingly so.

Lo'ak blinked, unimpressed, and his eyes assumed their initial position. In his periphery, his older brother tilted his head with an expression Lo'ak thought similar to that which Norm reserved for examining weird petri dishes in the lab. 

"OK, I'll bite. What is wrong with you?" 

Receiving so much as a shrug and a grunt, Neteyam followed his brother's line of vision. Ah... 

He chuckled, "trouble with the missus?" 

"Dude-"

"Just saying, you're beginning to look like a palulukan in heat." 

"Man, I swear-"

Neteyam raised pacifying hands. 

"Looks like this is more serious than I thought. So, the way I see it, you ought to tell big bro what is running through that head of yours.” He tapped Lo'ak's temple in emphasis, which his little brother returned with a murderous side-eye. 

"Speak now or forever hold your peace."

Lo'ak's ears twitched in indecision.

"Okay..." he caved and gathered the right words. "So, I like... Tsireya."

Neteyam held onto his brother's shoulder in faux shock, "No?!"

"C'mon, do you wanna listen or not!"

"Sorry, sorry, floor's yours."

Lo'ak rolled his eyes, "As I was saying before I was rudely interrupted." Neteyam clutched his chest in exaggerated pain.

"I like Tsireya, like really like her. And I think she likes me back."

"That's great, bro, can you get to the part where you're having a problem?"

"I'm getting there," Feeling courageous enough to turn fully, Lo'ak faced his brother. "We've been hanging out a lot and I feel like we've really got something. I mean, she sees into me, I see into her."

Neteyam smiled, "Uh-oh, 'but' incoming?"

"But there's a bit of an issue." Lo'ak motioned his head subtly to Tsireya's spot by the fire. "Don't look now but-" 

Neteyam looked at the two girls sitting across from them. There you were in all your imposing glory, fiddling with the ends of your sister's curls as you allowed her to drone. He let his sights rest a little longer but, possessing some eerie sixth-sense, you picked up on unwanted eyes locked onto your face, turquoise hues smelting his golden gaze.

He looked up at the stars, a tree, then his brother. Whew. 

"Do you see what I mean?"

"Huh?"

Lo'ak snapped him back to reality. "Hello? The sister?"

"Ah, the sister."

"She's freaking everywhere," Lo'ak leaned back in resignation, "I can't even get in two seconds with Tsireya before she goes bat-shit."

Neteyam gave him an amused shake of the head. 

"Oh, this is funny to you? I'm being personally victimized by Tsireya's sister and you're laughing?"

"I dunno what to tell you, man. She's um-" Neteyam shivered animatedly as he watched you slap Ao'nung on the arm provoked by something he'd said. "She's terrifying. But don't take it personally," he patted his little brother on the back.

"Gee, thanks, that's really helpful," Lo'ak wormed away the reassuring touch.

"Dude, this is a well-known fact. Ask anyone," Neteyam surveyed the general vicinity and whistled for Roxto. The boy in question pointed to himself in confirmation and approached, juggling fruit in his hands. 

"Hey, guys. Can I tempt you to some yovo? It's really goo-" 

"That's nice, Roxto," Neteyam interrupted. "Hey, so, what do you think of you know?" He gestured to your spot.

Roxto paled, looking around him before asking in a hushed tone, "Is this some kind of a test?"

"Exactly," Neteyam nudged his brother.

"You know something, up until tonight, I have never seen a na'vi eat that much fish," Roxto noted. The three observed the manner in which you, for lack of a better word, horked down your umpteenth piece of roasted seafood. 

"I don't know if I should be scared or amazed. Maybe both," Roxto began to back away cautiously from the two brothers. 

"Great," Lo'ak sighed, "so it's public opinion that my girlfriend's sister's a piece of work." He raised his head helplessly to the heavens, on the brink of surrendering his frail soul to Eywa's loving arms. 

"I just wish there was some way to ward off the guard dog," Lo'ak stabbed at the sand with an incensed finger. Neteyam could only watch as his brother despaired. He'd never seen him in a lovesick slump quite like this.

Lo'ak willed his neurons to fire. He's the son of Toruk Makto, for Eywa's sake, he could be intelligent when he needed to be. How the hell do I crack this? You were a well-rounded individual. Smart and attractive, not a troll by definition, as per mentioned by his father in distant bedtime tales of sky folk. He could think of a million names belonging to suitors falling at the feet of the Metkayinan tsakarem across Awa'atlu. Sure, you could be abrasive. The mean streak you wore like a badge was old news within the village. 

He watched Tonowari ruffle your hair in the distance. You loved your family. Tsireya idolized you. He recalled how she admired your 'way of moving through the world.' And he thought, yeah, you could call it that. Moving through the world. Or, rather, against it. You always did seem to be at odds with everything, taking solace in your own company at the end of each day. What was wrong with you? Didn't you have any hobbies? You didn't seem to have a life outside of keeping your siblings in line.

Wait a minute. He looked at his brother, then shifted his eyes back to you, his brother, then you. 

It dawned on him. Shit, he was a genius.

"'Teyam, I feel bad for her." 

"For the guard dog? Why?"

"Ever noticed any friends? Boyfriend? Pet?"

"The answer would be no, big brother,” Lo'ak scratched his head innocently. “It's simple. She's got no life so she compensates by keeping her siblings on a leash."

“Huh.” 

Neteyam raised a brow and wondered deep down if he acted like this. More often than not, it felt like every day revolved around keeping everybody's asses in check. 

"Maybe her life wouldn't be so damn boring if she had something to look forward to every now and again."

Neteyam took the bait, "What are you getting at, smart guy?" 

Lo'ak, rather uncharacteristically, smiled sweetly, emulating little Tuk whenever she pressed Kiri for playtime. Four-fingered hands touched fingertips as he proposed, "How would you like to do me a favour?"

This wasn't gonna be good.

"I'm thinking you hang around Tsireya’s sister, woo her a little bit, get the mighty warrior some actio-"

"Absolutely not."

"C'mon, I'm not saying mate with her, just do your signature sweet-talk, take up some of her time..."

"You don't understand what you're asking," Neteyam laughed incredulously, "I took a bullet for that girl and all I got was a skxawng instead of a nice ‘thank you.’"

"I mean," his brother shrugged, "it was pretty stupid."

"I almost died!" he squawked.

"Past is past, man, and today, you're my only hope," Lo'ak implored, glassy-eyed, "it's rough out here!"

"Eh... not my problem, pipsqueak."

"I'll do your chores for a month."

"Yeah? I've got a feeling you won't-"

"Two months!" Lo'ak closed his eyes. It was worth it, he thought, overstimulating on thoughts of Tsireya's bubbly laughter to outweigh the prospect of having to scoop up ikran shit for the next few eclipses. He opened an eye to see Neteyam turning to leave. "And a week in advance!"

That piqued his brother's interest.

"...keep talking."

"All I ask is that you keep her preoccupied," Neteyam sat down. Lo'ak took this as a sign that he reeled him in, "and that can look however you want it to look like. Romance her, befriend her, I don't care. Just, please, would you buy me a little time?"

Neteyam heaved a sigh. "Even if I wanted to help you,” he rubbed his face, ���this is just plain wrong and, not to mention, stupid." 

What was Lo'ak thinking? His brother started to sound uncannily like their dad, a true reflection of young Jake carving his heart out as an offering to the olo'eyktan's daughter. Albeit being a walking safety-hazard, you were a real person with real feelings not built for tampering with. Anybody deserved better than that. You deserved better than that and, besides, Neteyam would not be taking his chances against Tonowari should things go south. Not today. No, sir.

"Okay... I guess you're right," Lo'ak nodded.

"I am?" 

"Sure, man," Lo'ak stood up, "which is why I'll ask my good friend Roxto to do it-"

"Boy, sit back down," Neteyam yanked him by the tail. 

"Y-ouch, bro, totally uncalled for-" Lo'ak planted himself on the ground, tail keeping a world of distance away from his brother's hands.

"You ready to talk terms?"

Neteyam allowed himself one last look at you, your scowl, your confronting stance made more menacing by an air of defiance, and your... hair. You had nice hair, okay? He was prepared to die on that hill. You were not somebody to be messed with. Woe betide those daring enough to disturb the terrifying tranquility you constructed to a tee. How you tirelessly subverted expectation after expectation as your mother's successor, he would never fully comprehend, as previously being born into clan royalty himself. But it was something he respected, bordering on admired, about you. And this was a fact Neteyam was wary to admit to for some strange reason. He couldn't pinpoint it if he tried, always running through his mind too fast for his liking. It was confusing, consuming even. When it came to thinking of you, he was always left in shambles. 

Which is why he couldn't have prepared himself for the chilling clarity that accompanied his next answer.

"Fine."

Surely, something was in the air. Something, just something must have puppeteered him into complying because he was so sure the moral high ground would have won this fight today.

"That's the spirit!" Lo'ak whooped in delight, transporting Neteyam back to the moment Norm allowed them chocolate for the first time. 

"But I want a fortnight in advance.”

Neteyam watched Lo'ak descend into space, making the necessary calculations in his mind, "Unless, of course, you change your mind-"

"You have yourself a deal." 

They shook on it, comically, and Neteyam leaned in to whisper lowly, "And if I ever feel like she's gonna get hurt, well, I'm obligated to tell the truth."

"I'm obligated to tell the truth- whatever, man," Lo'ak pushed his shoulder, "Also, ever heard of this thing called a bath? I'm catching a stench..."

"Hey, if I were you, I'd be a little nicer to your salvation," Neteyam mussed up his brother's braids.

"Mind-" Lo'ak slapped his hand away, fixing his prized locs, "the hair."

"Go and get me some water, little brother," he casually tossed him a bowl. Neteyam straightened his spine, flexing intertwined fingers in a stretch, "Let's see how the mighty warrior gets business done around here."

Lo'ak scoffed, muttering a quaint dumbass under his breath as he watched his older brother break into a saunter, moreso a moonwalk, in your direction. 

With bated breath, Neteyam slid next to you on the boulder you occupied. Your eyes widened at the intrusion, pupils dangerously teetering to your right where he was. 

He mustered his most gentlemanly greeting. Chivalry itself shivered at this display of charisma.

“Hey.”

You shifted to the left. 

"What do you want?" 

Neteyam felt small before your violent scrutiny and he smiled an antsy smile.

"Uhm, I was just wondering if you ever wanted to-"

"No."

"You didn’t even let me finish-"

You raised a finger.

"So, you're saying there's no chance we could-"

You wagged it.

"Uh-uh."

Neteyam hung his head, "are you sure though-"

"For the last time, tree boy," you smiled sadistically, professing a loud, “NO.”

You sent him away with a regal wave of your hand. 

"Okay… good talk," Neteyam left your side, in a slumpier manner than when he joined it. 

"Hey, buddy. I saw you out there," Lo'ak winced, rushing to his aid with a bowl of water, "Not too shabby for a first try, eh, mighty warrior?”

"I don't want to talk about it."

Neteyam drank the pity water, replaying the moment in his head. 

“Yeah...” Lo'ak clapped the frowning, despondent thing that was once his brother on the back. 

"I've got some notes."

(queens, im making a taglist 4 those interested, just don't be shy and holla at yo gurl <3)

[onskepa]

POLL TIME!!

Helloooooooo everyone! I so I was looking as what is next to write and coincidentally, these two were side by side.

Why coincidentally? Because soon these two movies will have their live action counter parts be released soon!

SO!

I was thinking.

What if I release them on the date the live actions will be released? Just a fun little thing. Like imagine you are guys are watching the live actions and at the same time the sully family are watching it too. Just an idea. So! here it the poll!

P.S: I am gonna write these either way! They will be long done before we get near the dates!